The Beast

Salvos Book 11 / Volume 6 Part 2

VA Lewis / MelasDelta

Contents

Title Page

Acknowledgements

Kickstarter

1. Freshman

2. Friends

3. Grown Up

4. Club

5. Recollection

6. Claws

7. Of Corruption

8. Soon

9. Heroism

10. Rebel

11. Trading

12. Rebuked

13. Manifesting

14. The Great

15. Agarus

16. Chaos of Revelation

17. Prowling

18. Crestfallen

19. Right Hand

20. Seconds

21. Despise

22. Understanding

23. A Promise Kept

24. It’s Been A Long Time…

25. Conversation With A Criminal

26. Next Stage

27. Faulty Connection

28. Aftershocks

29. Gathering

30. Rupture

31. Reconstruction

32. The Beast

33. Deathsquad Hunters

34. Demon Dance

35. Nothing Grand

36. Told You

37. Great Confrontation

38. Face-Off

39. The Strongest

40. Certain Death

41. Something More

42. Path to Primordial

43. Father-Daughter Talk

44. How Does the Corruption Work?

45. Devilish Diva

46. Worldwalker

47. True Purpose

48. Perdition Part One

49. Perdition Part Two

50. Perdition Part Three

51. Perdition Part Four

52. Perdition Part Five

53. Dread

Author's notes

Read More

Acknowledgements

As always, I would like to thank my mother for always supporting me in my career and my life.

I'd also like to thank all my patrons, and for everyone who has supported my kickstarter for a Salvos print edition thus far. If you don't know what I'm talking about...

Kickstarter

A few years ago, in October of 2020, I came up with the idea of a novel about a Demon girl called Salvos. Now, on its third-year anniversary, I am finally releasing a print edition of the novel for the very first time!

Despite its massive success, I never thought of doing a paperback edition of the novel because I refused to use Amazon's low quality print on demand books for my novels. But a few months ago, an opportunity came up with Merrick Books, and after a lot of deliberation and work to make it come through, I am very proud to announce the Kickstarter of the Salvos paperback and hardcover is finally up!

https://www.kickstarter.com/projects/1943799137/salvos-book-1-an-epic-litrpg-fantasy-novel

The project runs from the 17th of October to 9th of November, so if you just got this ebook on its launch day, you have a limited time only to back the project and get yourself a signed copy of the first Salvos book!

If the project is fully funded and all its goals are hit, you will receive a signed high-quality book with custom artworks and even a map of (part of) the world! Seriously, it is a much higher quality book than Amazon's print on demand, so the rewards are definitely worth it if you've been looking to finally have a physical copy of Salvos!

This is one of the most exciting things I've done this year. And I've done... a lot.

Anyway, here's a sample of the artwork you'll find in the book edition!

Pledge now and get the very first physical copies of Salvos!

https://www.kickstarter.com/projects/1943799137/salvos-book-1-an-epic-litrpg-fantasy-novel

1. Freshman

It had been a year since the Demon invasion of the Mortal Realm was repelled by the United Coalition of the Human Lands. Many thought that once the war ended, a semblance of normalcy could finally return— after all, the Demon King had been fended off once again. And this time, it didn’t take the sacrifice of the Immortal King Alexander.

There were still plenty of sacrifices that had been made. All for the sake of peace— all for the sake of the future of the Human lands. Unfortunately for those who had fallen thinking that the world could return to normal with their deaths, the aftermath was just as chaotic as the war itself.

In fact, it had taken a while before there was even a semblance of normalcy again. Because a lot had happened in the last twelve months. From the invasion of the Elves, to the outpouring of Demons from the Netherfied Lands, and to whatever unknown threat Helena Warshade and a group of Elite Ranked adventurers had ventured out into the Beastmen Plains to face…

But all of these events were a result of the long-term ripples of the war with the Demons. They had taken months to coalesce— with a lot of buildup and anticipation before they actually occurred. There was, however, a single event which had an immediate effect on the Human lands.

It was an event that wasn’t as direct of a threat as the invasion of the Elves or the outpouring Demons, but it had certainly left its mark. In particular, the entirety of the Human lands had been thrown into disarray. And it was for one reason— all because of a single individual.

Salvos.

The Sentinel of Secely.

The Liberator of the Plaguelands.

The Savior of Silvergrove.

The Lesser God.

And arguably the greatest contributor to the war effort…

She had built quite the reputation for herself over the last few years. Everything she had done from hunting down [Cultists] to surviving the Bloodied Gulf had already given her quite the name for herself. And her fame had only skyrocketed with her actions during the war.

She had even undergone apotheosis at Level 150— she had become a Lesser God even faster than the Immortal King Alexander.

Everyone across the Human lands had to have already heard about her before the war came to an end. At the very climax of the final battle, Salvos sacrificed herself to stop the invasion of the Mortal Realm.

And in doing so, she revealed herself to be a Demon.

The very same creatures who were invading the Human lands. The scourge of the Netherworld. The plague of the Nexeus.

Word quickly spread throughout the Human lands about this betrayal— this trickery. Many didn’t believe it at first. Some even claimed that it was rumors spread by the Sanctuary of Fauna, the Sanctum of Elements, and the Den of Souls to delegitimize her godhood.

But when the Three Honorable Companies, the Vaun Qieur Empire, the Eastern Kingdoms Alliance, the Helbir League, and the rest of the United Coalition of the Human Lands failed to dispute these claims, it became quite evident that they were true.

That Salvos really was a Demon.

It was almost ironic. The girl who had saved the Human lands from the Demon invasion was a Demon herself. It immediately led to speculation— everyone from the Sunmere Republic to the Vaun Qieur Empire asked a single question.

Why?

Why would Salvos go against her own Species to fight for the Humans?

It was a question no one knew the answer to. But they speculated because they could. Those affiliated with the temples accused it of being a trick— they claimed that Salvos had been a spy. That she had simply been earning their trust to glean as much information about the Human lands before returning to the Netherworld to prepare for a real invasion.

Meanwhile, [Bards] would sing of the tragic tale of the exiled princess. They wove a story about the Demon King’s daughter who had fallen for a Human man and rebelled against her own father to save him.

Some adventurers claimed that it was because she had a vendetta against the Demon King. That she was a rebel, and that was why she was so adamant on hunting down [Cultists] and killing other Demons during her time here in the Mortal Realm.

Others were still convinced it was a hoax. Although, they were far and few in between…

Was Salvos truly a Demon? Was she the lovestruck, runaway daughter of the Demon King? Was she a rebel or a spy? Very few knew the real answer to these questions.

And Rachel was one of them.

Nearly four years ago, her father had sold her off to a group of [Cultists] to pay back his debts and loans. She was taken as a captive, going to be used as a sacrifice to summon a terrible Demon. But before she could be killed, Salvos had saved her.

Rachel had seen Salvos in her true Demon form back then. A horrifying monster with four arms and the face of an animal’s skull. But even though most children would run away and scream at that sight, the young girl had been… enamored.

Ever since that day, she had aspired to become just like Salvos.

And finally, her dream was coming true. She smiled to herself as she felt the carriage jolt. The girl raised her head, looking out the tinted glass window. In the distance, she saw towers rising high into the sky— vanishing above the clouds. The sight made her giggle in excitement as she sank back down into her seat.

“Mavos Academy… I can’t believe I actually got accepted!”

Even though Rachel was only twelve years old, she had gotten into the prestigious institution. She had trained hard. She had continued practicing in secret. And even though she had been a [Rogue], she did her best to learn magic when she could.

Just like Salvos.

And Rachel had finally done it. She had gotten her Class advancement at Level 35. They had called her a prodigy— Mavos Academy accepted her because of her accomplishment of this incredible feat as a child.

“Amazing!”

They had praised her.

“You are truly incredible!”

But even as the words of her invigilators echoed in her mind, she didn’t care about what she had accomplished in their eyes. Back then, just like right now, she was only excited about one thing.

That she was going to Mavos Academy.

That she was following in the footsteps of Salvos.

And that she was going to do everything she could to one day see Salvos again.

The carriage continued to roll down the cobbled road as she swayed excitedly to herself.

—--

Rachel reached Mavos Academy soon enough. It was the most prestigious institution in all of the Human lands. And it was also the very same place Salvos had gone to learn space magic.

It was a very rough plan— admittedly, it wasn’t a very well-thought out plan. But Rachel believed that by attending Mavos Academy, she could somehow find her way to the Netherworld. And then in the Netherworld, she’d somehow find her way to Salvos…?

…again, it was very vague. But the young girl would figure it out as she went!

She hopped off the carriage as she hefted an ornate Bag of Holding behind her. With a smile on her face, she turned to the driver and gave him a small curtsy.

“Thank you very much.”

He stared at her hesitantly.

“Aren’t you a bit young to be going to Mavos Academy all on your own?”

Rachel took a step back, before beaming back at him.

“Nope!”

And with that, she took off as the carriage driver shrugged and left the school. Of course, her caretaker, William, had been apprehensive about sending Rachel to Mavos Academy on her own. But she had already proven herself to be more capable than even the [Priest] was in battle. She had also excelled not just in her studies, but also on how to look after herself in the city.

After all, Viechester wasn’t exactly the safest city in the Sunmere Republic. Especially after the company war and everything that had come after.

So Rachel was more than capable of handling herself. She rushed up the steps leading to the Central Square of Mavos Academy. There was already a crowd of students dressed in their uniforms gathered waiting there. She wore a uniform too— albeit, her uniform was slightly oversized, considering that she would grow into it.

The size of the crowd was rather large— not what she expected from a gathering of first-years. But it was also the start of the first academic year in Mavos Academy after its curriculum had been halted for about a year and a half.

“Alright…”

Rachel readied herself as she took a step forward. She spotted an elderly man with a long flowing beard standing at a pedestal overlooking the crowd, ready to give a speed. And she hurried along to begin her plan to see Salvos once again.

“Let’s do this.”

***

And high up, above the clouds, a gray figure stared down through the window. He saw the crowd gathered far below. He swept his gaze over the sea of faces, laughing and cheering as they were enrolled into the school.

It was a joyous moment for them. But he could only feel envy in his heart. Because he knew he couldn’t join them. Because his uncle wouldn’t let him join them.

Because he was a Wyvern.

And Oriur sighed as he continued looking on, trapped high above the rest of the school, locked in Clayton Skyshredder’s office.

2. Friends

Mavos Academy.

It was the most prestigious academic institution in all of the Human lands. It had a reputation that was known far and wide. It was a school that primarily focused on teaching magic to its students, but its curriculum also included various other activities such as alchemy, blacksmithing, and even dueling.

There were [Warriors], [Rogues], and [Archers] here in Mavos Academy. But most of the time, they were capable of using magic as well— for example, [Spellswords], [Magical Thieves], and [Arcane Marksmen]. There were also plenty of students here who had non-combat Classes like [Architects] and [Enchanters].

Rachel was a [Phantom Mage]. She was Level 40 now, but she had undergone her Class advancement at Level 35. And before that, she had been a regular [Rogue]. But in addition to practicing and training with a knife— going out every night hunting for small monsters while her caretakers were asleep— she would also study magic.

While she was rather proficient at it— enough to be enrolled into Mavos Academy— her Skills in that regard were still lacking. She was a generalist. She knew the basic elemental and arcane spells, but nothing advanced enough to be able to call herself particularly comparable to a Level 40 [Mage].

The young girl was fine with that. She had initially wanted to specialize in fire magic just like Salvos, but then she realized that would make learning space magic quite difficult. So instead she focused on understanding the basics of spellcasting so that she could move forward as perhaps an [Arcane Trickster] or some sort of [Space Thief].

That was why she was here in Mavos Academy. So that she could master space magic to see Salvos again one day. Unfortunately, now that she was here in the magical institution, she learned that learning space magic was an upper curriculum class. Meaning, that she would have to spend at least two years here in Mavos Academy before she could finally start studying space magic.

So she had years to go here in this school. And after a few weeks of going to classes, she had… made zero friends so far.

Rachel sighed as she leant back in her chair, hearing the ringing of a bell in the distance. She looked towards the front of the classroom as her teacher began to pack up his things, reminding the class of their homework.

“Remember to use the botanical garden to—”

It was a class on herbalism. And almost everyone present here was bored out of their mind. Rachel, herself, found it quite dull. Only those who were planning to become [Herbalists] were interested in the subject, but they were far and few in between. Still, she was studious, regardless. She didn’t immediately grab her school bag and sprint out of the room like half the students gathered here.

Instead, she listened, took notes, then greeted her teacher as she left.

“Thank you, Mr Stephan.”

Rachel nodded at him with a polite smile. The [Herbalist] shook his head back at her in the empty classroom.

“Ah, you’re always so polite, Ms Rachel. I hope you enjoyed today’s class.”

“Uh… yep. I did.”

She lied as she spoke. But she was just being nice. He returned with a warm smile as he gestured at where she had been seated.

“It’s been a few weeks since classes have started. How have you been holding up here in Mavos Academy? I hope it’s not been too strenuous for a young girl such as you.”

Mr Stephan was a kindly older man who wore a pair of spectacles and had a hunched back. He was usually dressed in ragged clothing, but not because he couldn’t afford anything better. His unkempt appearance was supposed to be part of his signature look.

“It’s been a bit tough. But I’ve been keeping up, going to the library to do some extra studying so I don’t fall behind.”

Rachel couldn’t lie and say that it had been easy. She wasn’t really a prodigy like others had been calling her— she struggled, but she spent all her time studying so that she would be able to keep up with her classes.

“Well, I hope you spare some time to make some friends too. School isn’t just about studying. It’s about the people you meet too.”

The [Herbalist] chuckled as she nodded and took a step back.

“I’ll try— but it’s kind of hard to make friends when everyone is older than you and treats you like a child.”

Rachel sighed. It hadn’t been that she was actively trying to make friends. But everytime she struck up a conversation with a stranger, she’d be praised for getting into Mavos Academy at her age then belittled… for her age.

She shook her head as she gestured vaguely towards the exit.

“I’m just trying to follow in Salvos’ footsteps. If that means spending most of my time studying, then that’s what I’ll do.”

Mr Stephan tilted his head back curiously.

“Salvos, huh? That’s right, she did go to Mavos Academy, didn’t she?”

“Yep! That’s why I enrolled in Mavos Academy in the first place. Because Salvos came here to study. I want to be just like her.”

Rachel exclaimed excitedly. She began to gush over the Demon girl— she was unabashed about her admiration.

“Did you ever have a chance to meet Salvos?”

“Unfortunately, I believe that Salvos was only a student of the School of Aspiring Elites. So I never had a chance to meet her as the courses I offer are only for the College of Aspirations.”

Mavos Academy was split into two different schools. The first was the College of Aspirations— which Rachel was enrolled into right now. It was a four year course which typically resulted in its graduating students hitting Level 70.

Meanwhile, the School of Aspiring Elites was where Salvos enrolled. Apparently, she had only completed a single semester before she left. But the fact that Rachel was going to the same campus was good enough for her.

Unfortunately, many here in Mavos Academy disagreed with that as Mr Stephan lowered his gaze. Rachel noticed the shift in his expression and asked the question in her mind.

“What do you think of her— Salvos?”

“I would rather not comment on that. Perhaps the younger generation has a different opinion, but I believe that it was ridiculous a Demon like her was able to enroll in Mavos Academy in the first place. I believe Headmaster Skyshredder should have to explain how he made such a grave mistake. Alas, he has yet to address it, even with the faculty…”

“I see.”

Rachel didn’t visibly react. But she felt disappointed in Mr Stephan. He was quite a respectable teacher. However, it was quite clear that he held an unfair animosity towards Demonkind. She drew back and smiled at him.

“Well, I have to run, Mr Stephan. I have another class to catch.”

“Of course. Don’t be late, Ms Rachel. And try taking a look at one of the student clubs if you have the time for it. I hope you will be able to make some close friends soon.”

“Thank you.”

With that, Rachel took her leave.

—--

The day went by, and it was rather uneventful. Rachel attended her classes and went to the library to study. She was staying at one of the private dorms thanks to the sponsorship she had received, but she rarely ever stuck around there.

Instead, she was busy. She was training and she was learning. It was already evening by the time she decided to take a break. She left the library to grab her dinner when she passed by a booth right by the front of her dorm’s cafeteria.

“Hey!”

A voice called out, and Rachel came to a halt. She glanced back at a group of students gathered by a booth as they waved at her.

“You’re that prodigy girl, aren’t you? Rachel the Child Wonder!”

“That’s me!”

She replied as she sauntered up to them. That wasn’t actually her Title. It was an option she had been given, but she had chosen a different Title for herself.

Since she wasn’t in a rush, she approached the booth. There were four of them. But the one who had spoken to her was a young man with blond hair— maybe in his early twenties by his looks. The youngest of the group.

“Seriously? When I heard that a twelve-year-old kid had enrolled in Mavos Academy, I thought that was just a rumor. I can’t believe that you’re really over Level 40!”

“Yep— although, I’m only Level 40. So I’m still quite low-leveled.”

Rachel waved a hand dismissively, and the group laughed. They thought she was joking. But she was being entirely serious. Because it was true. She was still low-leveled.

Salvos had been able to reach Level 150 in a few years. Even if Rachel couldn’t be just like Salvos, the young girl wasn’t going to be content about being a Gold Ranked either.

“Have you joined a club yet? If not, you should check out our club. We’re brand new and looking for members.”

The blond man asked as he leaned forward. He reached for a pamphlet, before passing it to her. She blinked as she accepted the piece of paper, but she shook her head and tried to give it back to him.

“Nope! Sorry, but I’m busy. Maybe next semester!”

Rachel would’ve heeded Mr Stephan’s advice, but she really wasn’t interested in partaking in club activities right now. Maybe she would join an honor society or the like in the future. However, keeping up with her studies was her main priority right now.

She drew back as the blond man blinked. One of the other members tried to press her.

“Aw, but our president is just like you. She’s a prodigy too—”

“It’s fine, Adrian.”

The blonde man stopped his friend. He shook his head as he settled back down into his booth.

“We can’t force her to join if she doesn’t want to. Good luck with your studies— I know the pressure can be a lot, but don’t let it get you down!”

He smiled and waved at Rachel. She nodded gratefully back at him before she continued into the food hall. She thought that he was nice— she was glad that he didn’t pester her too much like many of the clubs tried to do. She shook her head as she raised the pamphlet he had given her.

“What club was it, anyway?”

Rachel wondered aloud. She read the words inked on the pamphlet, before her footfalls slowed. She blinked a few times as she read the words again. And again. And she realized she wasn’t misreading it.

“Wait…”

Her eyes narrowed as she came to a halt. She stared at the pamphlet, before her eyes went wide.

“This is… the Demon Research Club?”

And she reconsidered her decision to join the club.

3. Grown Up

Oriur woke up to the sounds of wood shattering and metal crashing.

He jerked up, raising his head to face the metal doorway. The room was dark, and the blinds were shut. His gaze drifted to the clock by his bedside. It was still early in the morning, so he refused to peek out the window.

The sun would be incredibly bright at this time— at least, from this elevation. So Oriur didn’t like to pull back the curtains to his room during the morning. Instead, he liked to lay here and relax. Except it wasn’t relaxing.

Not when he could hear the sounds of fighting right outside of his room.

Oriur sighed as he rolled over in bed. He heard the muffled roaring. The fighting continued, and he remained lying there as he tried to cover his ears with his hands. Clawed hands. Not the fleshy Human hands that could barely cut anything open with their tiny fingernails.

That was right— Oriur wasn’t a Human. He was a Wyvern. A young Wyvern who had a pair of rowdy siblings.

He got to his feet as the fighting continued, and he knew he wasn’t going to be falling asleep any time soon. He pushed the door open to see a pair of figures tumbling down the hallway, locked in combat. He stared at them.

Oriur took on his siblings as they snarled and clawed at each other.

Novis and Bellum. They were both Wyverns like him, but they were noticeably larger. Their hides had fully grown out, and Bellum even had a pair of nub-like protrusions poking out of her back. They were both about the size of an adult Human, while Oriur was still about two-thirds of their size.

He looked on as they continued to brawl, growling at each other the entire time.

“Give it back!”

“No— it’s mine!”

“I saw it first!”

“You just took it from me—”

Novis and Bellum argued as Oriur shook his head. The two of them were arguing over scraps of food. Raw meat— not even cooked or seasoned. They must have stolen it from the kitchen.

Oriur would’ve stopped them, but they were both far higher-leveled than he was.  So he just stalked past them as he headed to the kitchen. Well— it wasn’t really a kitchen. It was a makeshift kitchen.

This wasn’t really a house. It was actually an office. Or rather— it had been an office. It was now repurposed as a… sanctuary. A place to house monsters.

Oriur came to a halt right by the dining table. He stared at a figure already seated at the head of the table. He stared at the swaying tail— he saw the green scales and the elongated face. She was a monster. Just like him. More specifically, she was a [Krokodis]

He simply nodded at her as she beamed back at him.

“Good morning, Oriur. Me eating breakfast. You want some?”

She raised a bowl of meat chunks at him, and he shook his head. Instead, he grabbed an apple and munched into it.

“No thank you, Ms Kron. I’ll have this instead.”

“Mm, more for me!”

Kron shrugged and continued chowing down on her food. Oriur sat awkwardly across from her as he nibbled on the red fruit. The two of them sat in silence as his siblings continued fighting in the background. He would occasionally cast an awkward glance at the [Krokodis] as a clock standing on the kitchen counter ticked with each passing second.

He really wasn’t sure what he could say to Kron. He had tried to hold a conversation with her plenty of times before, but they were always short and strange. Like there was a disconnect. Although— Oriur sometimes wondered if it was a problem exclusive to him. After all, Novis and Bellum didn’t seem to have any problems with speaking to her.

However, the [Krokodis] was mama’s friend. She was also uncle’s friend. And she was nice, even if odd. So Oriur didn’t take any issues with her. It was just hard for them to form a connection. That was all.

But that was true for everyone here. Oriur always felt out of place. That was why he longed to explore the rest of Mavos Academy— to visit the world below.

He closed his eyes, and he heard the fighting stop. A sharp voice interrupted both the snarling and growling of his siblings as he glanced back.

“That’s enough.”

Oriur stared at a tall, stern woman as she dragged both Novis and Bellum behind her. The two young Wyverns were scowling with their arms crossed, not looking at each other. But they didn’t struggle. Even as the woman plopped the two of them down onto the chairs next to Oriur.

“Both of you— apologize to each other. Now.”

The woman crossed her arms. She had the appearance of a middle-aged Human lady— maybe in her mid-thirties— and she adjusted a pair of glasses on her face. But despite her looks, she was certainly no Human.

Oriur knew that it was just an illusion. As did his siblings. Which was why they acquiesced.

“Sorry…”

“Hrm, sorry…”

Novis and Bellum murmured at each other. The woman just nodded as she took a step back.

“Good. And there will be no more fighting over food. Is that understood?”

“Yes Ms Centina…”

Both the young Wyverns groaned at the same time. Oriur just stared at the veil of a Human woman. That was right— she wasn’t really a Human. She was a Centinel. And just like Kron, she was a friend of both mama and uncle.

Oriur turned to face Centina with a smile.

“Good morning, Ms Centina.”

She returned a warm smile as she took a seat next to Kron.

“Good morning to you too, Mr Oriur. I apologize for not stopping your siblings’ quarrel sooner, but I was busy with a task Headmaster Skyshredder had given to me.”

“Oh, it’s fine.”

Oriur glanced down the hallway, then back at Centina.

“But where’s Uncle?”

Normally, uncle would be the one to break up Novis and Bellum’s fights. But for whatever reason, he wasn’t here right now. Centina sighed and massaged her temples.

“Willy isn’t here right now. He’s busy… because of his new position.”

“Oh.”

Oriur deflated. Uncle Willy— the only person he could truly connect with— wasn’t here. Not right now. Because he was busy. He had spent most of his time up here together with Novis, Bellum, and Oriur for the past year.

Clayton Skyshredder had been kind enough to give them a place to stay with Kron and Centina. But while it was a home, it was also a prison. Only Willy had ever left the tower. But now that Mavos Academy had resumed its curriculum, the [Will O’ Wisp] had grown busy. And Oriur had felt alone ever since he had arrived here.

Mama left. Her clone was taken away.

And now, Uncle was starting to leave too.

The young Wyvern understood that mama and uncle couldn’t look after him forever. Between his siblings, he was the most understanding of their circumstances. Novis and Bellum would often argue and fight over it— even as they leveled and grew stronger to some day follow mama.

But Oriur wasn’t too interested in evolving like his siblings did. Instead, he wanted to explore Mavos Academy. He wanted to descend down from this tall tower to interact with the students below— to become a student of the school himself.

Unfortunately, he could not. And that was why, even as Oriur sat with this group of monsters, he felt alone.

***

“Is this it?”

Rachel asked herself as she stood outside of the club room. She looked down at the pamphlet, before shaking her head. She wasn’t even sure if she should have come here. But when she read the description of the club, she felt compelled to at least check it out.

Because it was the Demon Research Club.

The young girl hesitated— she never thought such a club would have ever been allowed here in Mavos Academy. And yet, it existed. So she was drawn to it. Because of the possibility that it could be what she needed.

The reason Rachel had enrolled into Mavos Academy in the first place was because she wanted to find a way to get to Salvos. And that was why this Demon Research Club could lead the young girl to the silver-haired woman.

But there was a slim possibility that Rachel might be misunderstanding what this Demon Research Club was doing. It was entirely possible they might have been anti-Demons— that they were researching how to slay Demons and the like.

And that was not why Rachel was here. She would quickly excuse herself if that was the case. But since she couldn’t even study space magic here in Mavos Academy just yet, she took in a deep breath and nervously pushed the door open.

The moment she entered the room, she was greeted by a bright light. It was evening, but the blinds were shut. There was a bright magic crystal glowing in the center of the room, and the desks were set to the side. A small crowd was gathered right behind the magic crystal, sitting on the floor with their legs crossed.

The gathered students blinked and turned to face Rachel as she closed the door behind her, entering the room.

“What’s a little girl doing here?”

“Is she lost?”

“Wait, I think I know who she is— she’s a student here!”

“Seriously? But how?”

“Well, I heard the club president was also—”

“Hey.”

A voice called out. Rachel paused and turned to face a figure approaching her. She recognized him. He was the blond man who had given her the pamphlet to join the club. He smiled at her as he crossed his arms.

“So you changed your mind?”

“Um, I was just curious. That’s all.”

Rachel shifted back, glancing around the room. She felt nervous— she wasn’t sure whether the members of the club were pro or anti Demons. But she just steeled herself as the blond man proffered her a hand.

“I’m Jonas. The club vice-president.”

“Oh, it’s nice to meet you.”

“Just take a seat right there. We’re a brand new club, so we have a lot of other students trying us out too. But don’t be intimidated. We’re quite casual here. The orientation meeting will start soon.”

“Right…”

Jonas gestured at the group of seated students. Rachel nodded, settling down right before the magic crystal. Her eyes narrowed. Even though she wasn’t a master [Mage], she could tell that it was a projection crystal based on the sigils etched onto its crystalline surface.

She waited as she sat on her own at the group’s fringe. A few heads glanced her way— whispering about the fact she was a literal child. But Rachel was used to it by now. She waited along with the rest of the new potential members of the Demon Research Club.

Attending the orientation didn’t mean that the students here had to join the club. They could leave at any point in time if they didn’t like what they saw. Rachel, for one, knew that she would make a quick exit if it turned out that everyone here were working to become Demon Slayers.

“When are we starting anyway?”

Rachel asked herself. And as if in response,  a side door slid open as a third-year student emerged.

She had blonde hair and was relatively short— evidently younger than the other students attending Mavos Academy. If Rachel had to guess, the girl was a teenager.

“Greetings.”

The blonde girl spoke as she strode up to the magic crystal. She placed her hands on her hips with a grin plastered on her face.

“I’m Valda— the president of the Demon Research Club.”

Rachel blinked as there was a flash of light. A bright figure followed after the blonde girl, floating through the room with Jonas. A ball of flames. A fiery light.

A Grand Spirit.

And Rachel’s eyes grew wide as she stared at the [Will O’ Wisp]. Valda took a step back, gesturing at a ball of flames.

“And this is our club supervisor— Willy.”

“Hello.”

4. Club

[Will O’ Wisp - Lvl. ???]

Rachel stared at the Grand Spirit— at the [Will O’ Wisp]. She didn’t expect to see such a high-leveled being here in the Demon Research Club. In fact, a Spirit was the last thing she expected to see in this club.

But Willy wasn’t just any ordinary Spirit. He was the supervisor of the Demon Research Club.

And that made Rachel hesitate. If a Spirit was leading a club on Demon Research, it probably meant that this was more akin to a Demon Hunter’s club— a place for those who wanted to slay Demons to gather.

The young girl immediately wanted to leave. But the president of the club— the blonde girl named Valda— cleared her throat and addressed the room.

“Some of you may be wondering what this club is about. Well, if you think it’s about researching ways to effectively hunt and kill Demons… I suggest leaving the room right now.”

Valda crossed her arms. Rachel blinked. The room paused. It was a blunt statement— the club president had said it so matter-of-factly, it took a moment for everyone in the room to process her words.

“Huh.”

Rachel narrowed her eyes. And a young man shot to his feet, raising a hand.

“Wait— if we’re not here to become Demon Hunters, then why are we here?”

Another student nodded in agreement, before a susurration quickly swept over the room. Valda simply rolled her eyes as she calmed them down, waving a hand dismissively.

“We’re here to learn more about Demonkind. Not to destroy them. But to understand them.”

“...understand them?”

A middle-aged woman asked with a frown— a third-year student, by her looks. She pointed accusingly at Valda as Rachel looked on.

“Why would we want to understand Demons? They’re the ones who destroyed my home country! Nixa is gone because of them!”

“Nixa is gone because of one Demon. Before the Demon King even invaded the Mortal Realm.”

Valda shook her head as she placed a hand on the magic crystal. The glowing bright light flickered, and Rachel blinked. The young girl watched as the room dimmed, before a projection shone. A magical image unveiled itself on the ceiling as the gathered students stared.

A giant insect-like creature moved on the screen. It had bulbous eyes and a pair of thin, translucent wings. It flew with an army of monsters trailing behind it, and the middle-aged woman visibly recoiled.

“W-what is that?!”

“That’s the Demon that destroyed your home country.”

Valda replied simply as she gestured at the screen. She twisted her fingers against the surface of the magic crystal, changing the scene.

“And these are some of the Demons that besieged the city of Alyras before the invasion truly began…”

The president of the Demon Research Club took a step back as a blurred picture of a trio of Demons hovering in the air, just above some smoke and rubble. The image zoomed onto their necks as Valda shook her head.

“As you can see, they are not the same Demons. In fact, they are quite different. Notably, you can see how these ones are collared, while the previous Demon was not.”

Rachel stared at the screen, then glanced back at the watching students. Many of them were exchanging dubious glances— some of them whispering conspiratorially as they shook their heads disapprovingly at Valda. However, the blonde girl didn’t pay them any mind.

“Other such distinctions include the fact that the previous Demon fought with a horde of monsters while these acted—”

“Excuse me!”

The same young man who had spoken up earlier interrupted Valda. He folded his arms with an indignant look on his face. She nodded at him as she drew back.

“What is it?”

“What’s the point in knowing all this? I don’t see why it matters if the Demons trying to kill us are wearing a collar, a shirt, or a damn ball gown! They’re trying to kill us!”

He shook a fist back at her. Rachel winced, but Valda didn’t visibly react. Like she was used to this. She kept her cool as she answered his question.

“As I said, our goal here is to understand Demonkind. Not as this existential threat, but as a people. As a society. Because as evinced by the last few years, there is still much we have yet to fully understand about them.”

Rachel thought that was a satisfactory answer. Unfortunately, not everyone agreed with her. In fact, most seemed outraged by Valda’s response.

“This is not a club— this is a cult!”

The middle-aged woman exclaimed. She rose to her feet as she gestured at the room around them.

“This is just a ruse so you can worship the Demon King, isn’t it?”

Rachel watched as the crowd of students nodded in agreement at that outlandish accusation. Valda’s brows snapped together.

“Worship the Demon King?”

The president of the Demon Research Club strode forward and shook her head.

“How many Demons have you killed?”

“That’s—”

The middle-aged woman started, but Valda continued.

“When your country was falling to Belzu’s terror, did you fight back? Did you try to stop him? And what about during the Demon King’s invasion? Did you do anything then?”

Valda’s questions made the middle-aged woman purse her lips. She drew back as the blonde girl loomed over her. 

“I fought in the war— I joined the United Coalition of the Human Lands to repel the Demon King’s invasion. I have killed dozens of Demons during my time in battle. What have you done?”

“I…”

The middle-aged woman bit her lower lip, then she shook her head. She hurried past Valda as she headed out of the room.

“I don’t need to answer that question, you [Cultist]!”

Rachel blinked. She watched as the middle-aged woman slammed the door shut, exiting the room. For a moment, the crowd of students fell silent. Then Valda shook her head and took a step back.

“Anyone who wants to leave can leave now. I’d rather not deal with any more interruptions to my presentation before it is over.”

The young man from earlier exchanged a glance with a group of his friends. They nodded at each other, before they got up and slowly walked out of the room. And when they left, another group of students trailed after them. Valda stood to the side, looking on as more and more of the gathered crowd vanished, until only Rachel remained.

The young girl hesitated. She wasn’t sure whether she should get up and leave, following the other students, or to stay here and listen to Valda’s presentation. After a moment’s deliberation, Rachel finally decided against leaving. Because her interest was piqued— because it was the first time she had met someone who was even remotely interested in Demons beyond wanting to kill them. And she sat back down in the empty room.

The president of the Demon Research Club stared at Rachel— her only audience. And she sighed as she massaged her temples.

“Well… that didn’t go great.”

“You think?”

An ethereal voice scoffed, and Rachel stared at Willy. The [Will O’ Wisp] laughed as he flitted around her shoulders.

“Scared them off. Again.”

“I know. But it’s not my fault—”

“Fourth time. No new members.”

“Look, you don’t have to remind me about that, alright? Just—”

Valda shook her head as Willy chuckled. Rachel looked at the Grand Spirit as he teased the president of the Demon Research Club. The young girl certainly didn’t expect him to behave like that when she first saw him.

She had expected the Grand Spirit to act in a dignified manner. Especially considering his levels. But he was… rather carefree.

“Just let me finish this orientation…”

Valda grumbled as she turned and pointed to Rachel.

“You.”

“Me?”

The young girl blinked, looking down at herself. Valda nodded as she gestured at her only audience member.

“You’re Rachel the Child Wonder, aren’t you? I’ve heard about you.”

“Um, yep. That’s me?”

Rachel answered apprehensively. The president of the Demon Research Club placed a hand on her chin.

“Why didn’t you leave with the others? Are you actually interested in learning about Demonkind? Because if it’s just you… I guess I can answer any questions you have.”

“Before she runs too.”

Willy added in, and Valda scowled. Rachel glanced past the two of them, looking towards Jonas just standing at the corner with three other students. She gestured at the blond man as she scratched the back of her head.

“Oh, I was just invited to join the club by him. But I’m staying here because it seems… interesting?”

Rachel didn’t exactly want to divulge that she was here to find a way to get to Salvos— to get to the Netherworld. It would sound insane to anyone, anyway. So the young girl just shook her head.

“Why was this club started, anyway? What made you want to research Demons, Ms Valda?”

“Just call me Valda. And it’s… a complicated reason.”

Valda pursed her lips, but continued to explain.

“To simplify things— I decided to create this club because of Salvos.”

“Because of… Salvos?”

Rachel’s eyes went round. She leaned forward as Valda nodded.

“I met Salvos while she was attending Mavos Academy— over two years ago. And I grew to admire her a lot. She was someone I aspired to become. I thought that she was a [Hero]. The second coming of Alexander.”

Valda spoke as she faced the ceiling, staring at the projection of Salvos facing down the trio of Demons in Alyras. But the blonde girl shook her head and placed a hand on the magic crystal. The image vanished.

Rachel narrowed her eyes as she listened on. And Valda spoke through gritted teeth.

“Then I learned that Salvos was a Demon. Now… I don’t know how to feel about her. I am—”

The blonde girl closed her eyes.

“I am uncertain.”

Valda lowered her head as she fell silent. Rachel hesitated. The young girl wasn’t sure whether she should pipe up— or whether there was anything to say at all. The room held still for a moment, until she finally mustered up the courage to speak.

“What’s wrong if Salvos is a Demon?”

The words naturally left Rachel’s mouth. It was a question she had been wanting to ask so many people— but she’d managed to stop herself from doing so, just to avoid an argument. However, right now, she felt free to speak her mind.

“What’s wrong with being a Demon? Salvos is still Salvos, isn’t she? So why does it matter whether she’s a Human or a Demon?”

Rachel cocked her head, and Valda blinked.

“I…”

The blonde girl tried to work her jaw. And she just chuckled to herself.

“That’s what I ask myself. And that’s why I wish to learn more about Demonkind. So I can cleanse my preconceived notions from my mind. So I can judge Salvos for who she is…”

She smiled as she drew back from the magic crystal, looking down at herself.

“Was I tricked? Or was that the real Salvos, even if she was in disguise? If she was— I’d be happy. But I do not know.”

Rachel stared at Valda. The young girl didn’t say a word. Instead, she glanced up towards the silent Grand Spirit, before looking towards Jonas who wore a concerned look for his friend. No one said a word.

And Rachel tilted her head back.

“...you convinced me.”

The young girl spoke as she hopped to her feet. Valda blinked and glanced back.

“Wait, that wasn’t my pitch—”

“But you convinced me, anyway!”

Rachel grinned as she strode forward. She grabbed the blonde girl’s hands and smiled brightly.

“I want to join the Demon Research Club!”

Valda stared for a moment, utterly confused. And slowly, she glanced back towards Jonas for confirmation. He shrugged back at her, and she tried to steel herself.

“I-I… see? Welcome to the club?”

She patted Rachel’s shoulder uncertainly. The young girl smiled in return.

“I’m glad to be here!”

After all, Valda was apparently someone Salvos used to know. And Rachel knew that this meant she was treading down the right path.

Probably.

***

And as Rachel met with Valda, Jonas, and Willy in Mavos Academy, before joining the Demon Research Club, the rest of the world moved.

Daniel Song led an army into battle against the Elves.

Edithe Dawnrise surveyed the Netherfied Lands.

Saffron Merryster rode for the Vaun Qieur Empire.

Orgaf wandered the Beastmen Plains.

And somewhere, deep in the Netherworld, beneath the destruction of Revelation…

Salvos woke up.

5. Recollection

I woke up.

I blinked my eyes open as my head spun. The world whirled around me, and I tried to regain my bearings. My head was aching. My entire body stung with an intense pain. I groaned as I got to my feet, before taking in the room around me.

I was still in the Remnants of the First Demon Kingdom. It was a Dungeon— one that existed here in the Netherworld. Previously, I thought that Dungeons were a thing of the Mortal Realm. But now I knew that the Netherworld was just like the Mortal Realm.

Or rather— they were similar.

They both had history. They had kings… whether it was in the past or the present, they had rulers and nations. Society existed in the Netherworld. And it wasn’t an idea birthed here by the Demon King Regnorex.

My father had a kingdom once. Long before Regnorex created his own nation. Back then, Sal had been called Samuel, and he had been known as the Devil King.

I didn’t know how much time I spent, but I spent quite some time exploring Sal’s old kingdom. And I learned a lot. For one thing, I discovered that the Netherworld used to consist of twelve more layers. Now, only a single layer remained.

And it was all because of the corruption.

It was the end of the world. Just as the Kobolds had foretold. The Nexeus was collapsing— its three planes no longer could sustain. Everything was going to come to an end. Eventually. Maybe it would happen in a hundred years. Or maybe it would happen in another ten thousand.

I didn’t know. I just knew that I had met a survivor of my dad’s kingdom— a Primordial Demon named Belphegor who had spent eons locked in battle against the end of the world down below. He led me through the Gate of the Netherworld. He showed me what was left of the second layer.

And he showed me the end of the world. The wall of infinite corruption that was consuming the Netherworld— that which was destroying all.

The corruption spread quickly down there in the second layer. It was more corruption than I had ever seen. And it was nothing like the corruption I had faced before. It was stronger. It was far more potent.

Even the Corrupted Rocks I saw down in the second layer were far more dangerous than the Cursed Boulder I encountered in the Beastmen Plains. Each Corrupted Netherstones I battled would have taken down countless Corrupted Islands with ease. I was certain that if the [Ancient Centinel] I fought in the Bloodied Gulf had unleashed its Grand Skill of corruption against a Corrupted Netherstructure, it would still lose with ease.

The only reason I survived down in the second layer for as long as I did was because I had my Grand Skill with me. And even then, I only escaped with my life thanks to Belphegor’s help.

I left him behind to face the end of the world. I wanted to help, but there wasn’t anything I could do against the wall of infinite corruption. It spawned an entire army of corrupted creatures— creating Corrupted Hellspaces out of thin air.

I would have died if I tried to intervene. So I had no choice but to go. But before I did, I promised I would speak with my dad. I would talk with Sal, on behalf of Belphegor.

And that was what I was going to do now.

“...that is if I can even find my Dad.”

I sighed as I took a step forward. While I was still slightly injured from the multiple fights I had gotten into in the second layer, I had mostly recovered during my sleep thanks to [Rest]. And I was ready to leave this Dungeon— to face the destruction of Revelation above.

After all, I had leveled up plenty of times since descending down this DUngeon. And while many of the levels I had gained were not for my Subspecies but for my Class, I had also gained two brand new Grand Skills in the second layer below. I had even become… partially corrupted? At least, to a certain extent.

I looked down at myself, and there was no veil of corruption coating me. I looked no different than I did before I descended into the second layer and fought the corruption. But I knew that I could call forth its power if necessary.

I raised a hand as I narrowed my eyes. There was a flicker of a glint on my fingertips. An iridescent spark— but not that of divinity or flames. It was a distortion. It didn’t emit light in a way that attracted the gaze. It seemed to shine to hide— to obfuscate, rather than illuminate.

It was an odd feeling. I was still unused to drawing the power of the corruption. But I had the power of the corruption now. It was even the source of one of my Grand Skills. It was my Title too.

So I was much stronger now. I was healed and ready to fight unlike when I first returned to the Netherworld.

I could finally seek out Haec again as well.

How much time had passed? I knew that time didn’t flow the same down in the second layer. So it was entirely possible that it had been decades since I last saw Haec, and he had now forgotten about me. Or maybe only an instant had gone by instead, so the days I spent fighting the corruption went by in seconds out here.

Time didn’t flow correctly thanks to the corruption. How out-of-sync it had been… I didn’t know. And the same could be said about the time I spent traversing the multiverse with my dad. I could only speculate.

But that didn’t matter.

It was time for me to leave this Dungeon— to leave the Remnants of the First Demon Kingdom. I started forward as I took in a deep breath.

And I slammed headfirst into an invisible wall.

I scowled as I brought a hand up. It took me a moment, but I quickly realized what was stopping me from continuing on.

“Right— [The World Of My Mind].”

I tapped a clawed finger on the glass-like wall, and the pocket space surrounding me opened. I stepped out of my own little world, before shaking my head. It was my Grand Skill. But it was unlike the other Grand Skills in its application. It was… almost like a passive effect.

I could conjure up this pocket space whenever I wanted. It was no different than when I was able to use [Fragmented Pocket Dimension]. Except [The World Of My Mind] was far stronger— I could use it to transport me and traverse between the folds of the Netherworld without even interacting with my environment.

Just like my dad did when he showed me the multiverse.

But that begged the question— if this was the passive effect of my Grand Skill, what was its active effect? Was there something more it could do that I didn’t know about?

I had just learned it, so I didn’t know for certain. There were a lot of experiments I could do with it. In fact, I could even use [The World Of My Mind] to avoid the destruction of Revelation entirely.

But I shook my head and started past the broken altar, stepping over the pile of ancient collars, before heading up the stairway to exit the Dungeon. I walked with a skip in my step as I ascended the long passageway. I wasn’t going to hide behind my pocket space— I was going to explore the world above.

I knew that it was going to be dangerous. Certainly not as dangerous as the second layer below. However…

I emerged from the stairway, reaching the first chamber I had found myself in when I escaped from the Level 182 [Hellabomination] that had nearly killed me. I teleported in here because I was at death’s door, and I would have been incinerated into ashes.

And yet, now I was going to go back out there. Because I wanted to see how much stronger I had become. I wanted to test myself— and more importantly, I wanted to grow even stronger.

I swept my gaze over the ruins surrounding me. I stared at the broken weapons and the shattered armor littering the ground around me.

I knew what kind of a fate awaited me if I made a mistake. I would perish. But I wanted to test out my new Skills. I wanted to keep my promise to my dad to become the strongest in the Nexeus. But I also wanted to keep my promise to Haec and Belphegor as well.

There were a lot of things I needed to do. And the first step was to leave this place— to face the destruction of Revelation above.

So I grinned as the world warped around me.

And I teleported out.

Now Leaving [Dungeon: Remnants of the First Demon Kingdom].

6. Claws

Salvos (S̶̛̼̗̅ecė̶̺̜͕ly’s S̶̛̼̗̅ė̶̺̜͕ntǐ̶̬nĕ̷̪ͅͅl̵̨̦̗͗̔̃) (The Devil’s Daughter)

Species: [Primeval Demon of Pride]

Secondary Species: [Lesser God]

Subspecies: [Angelic Devil Princess] - Lvl. 164

Class: [Draconic Apprentice] - Lvl. 140

General Skills:

[Advanced Mana Manipulation] - Lvl. 10 (Maxed)

[Corruption Navigation] - Lvl. 2

[Identification] - Lvl. 6

[Racial Skill: True Divinity] - Lvl. 1 (Maxed)

[Racial Skill: Universal Language Comprehension] - Lvl. 2

[Rest] - Lvl. 5

[Wisdom of the Old Gods] - Lvl. 5

[Title Skill: Corruption Camouflage] - Lvl. 1

[Title Skill: General Status Effect Resistance] - Lvl. 1

[Title Skill: Invoke Wrath] - Lvl. 1

[Title Skill: Protection of the Corruption] - Lvl. 1

[Title Skill: The Devil’s Grace] - Lvl. 1

[Racial Skill: Divine Essence of the Angelic Devil Princess] - Lvl. 1 (Maxed)

Stats:

[Available Stat Points: 0]

[Vitality]: 265 (+50) (+10)

[Strength]: 255 (+50) (+10)

[Endurance]: 255 (+50) (+10) (+3)

[Wisdom]: 410 (+50) (+10) (+50)

[Agility]: 450 (+50) (+10) (+5)

Skills:

[Available Skill Points: 4]

[Angel’s Wings] - Lvl. 15

[Barrage of Cinders] - Lvl. 20 (Maxed)

[Divine Demon’s Mark] - Lvl. 20 (Maxed)

[Divine Haste] - Lvl. 20 (Maxed)

[Intimidation] - Lvl. 10 (Maxed)

[Faux Limbs] - Lvl. 25 (Maxed)

[Divine Nebular Construct] - Lvl. 25 (Maxed)

[Divine Strike] - Lvl. 10

[Divine Radiant Slash] - Lvl. 15 (Maxed)

[Sacred Hellfire] - Lvl. 10

[Salvo of Vanity] - Lvl. 25 (Maxed)

[The Call of Armageddon] - Lvl. 10

[The Holy Flames] - Lvl. 20 (Maxed)

[Passive - Angelic Premonition] - Lvl. 15

[Passive - Weapon Mastery] - Lvl. 20 (Maxed)

[Available Grand Skill Points: 0]

[Claw of Corruption] - Lvl. 1

[My Flame Shall Burn Until Eternity Ends] - Lvl. 3 (Maxed)

[Unused Skill Slot] x2

Secondary Skills:

[Available Secondary Skill Points: 5]

[Draconic Fury] - Lvl. 20 (Maxed)

[Greater Teleportation] - Lvl. 20 (Maxed)

[Manifestation of the Old Gods] - Lvl. 5

[Truth Divination] - Lvl. 5

[Warped Time] - Lvl. 20 (Maxed)

[Passive - Dragon Scales] - Lvl. 10 (Maxed)

[Passive - Master of Material Manipulation] - Lvl. 15 (Maxed)

[Passive - Weaker Regeneration] - Lvl.5

[The World of My Mind] - Lvl. 1

[Unused Secondary Skill Slot] x1

I left the Dungeon behind me.

Visiting my father’s former kingdom was an interesting experience— a very dangerous experience too— but I was now ready to return to face the destruction of Revelation above. I was ready to face devastation. I was ready to battle to the death.

There were possibly tens of millions of wild Demons roaming the surface, ready to pounce on me at any opportunity. Maybe there were even hundreds of millions of them. Or even billions! Or more!

I didn’t know. I just knew that there were a lot of them. And they had all been forced out of hiding because of Revelation. But that wasn’t the only danger that was waiting for me above.

It was like the Netherworld itself was trying to destroy everything crawling over its surface. Dark lightning bolts crashed from the sky, obliterating anything it touched. Crevices tore their way through the flat ground. Mountains collapsed, and lava exploded into the air.

I had been there for the start of it all. It was destruction beyond anything I had ever witnessed. When the crimson dome overhead seemed to tear open, I knew that even Primeval Demons like me weren’t safe. Not from Revelation.

That was why I had fled. That was why I had hidden underneath the earth, biding my time and growing stronger. I recovered from my injuries and emerged from the Remnants of the First Demon King, ready to tackle this daunting task—

And I paused as I stared at my surroundings.

“Huh.”

The Netherworld… was still devastated, but it was far less chaotic than when I had last seen it. The ground was still carpeted by cracks and ravines that spread out as far as I could see. There was a storm raging overhead— dark lightning rained down from the sky.

But I no longer saw swarms of wild Demons desperately scrambling across the white surface, battling each other for their own survival. The crimson dome wasn’t dotted by the figures of winged Demons, and the pools of magma weren’t covered by the swimming figures of burning Demons.

Well, I still saw plenty of them wandering about. But compared to the scene I had witnessed during the start of Revelation… the current level of chaos was incomparable.

I crossed my arms as I stood atop a broken mountain. I rubbed my chin, muttering to myself.

“Well, there’s really not much for me to worry about, right? Unless I run into a Primeval Demon, I’ll probably be fine…”

A few hundred Archdemons couldn’t kill me. Maybe a few thousand could— if I didn’t have my Grand Skills. But by the current state of the Netherworld, I highly doubted that I was going to run into more than a hundred Archdemons at a time at the very most.

“How am I going to level up from this?”

It seemed that I was too used to the second layer. Even if I had been down there at the end of the world for a short period of time, I acclimated to the intensity and the danger of that environment. So now… even facing the destruction of Revelation felt like a casual stroll, comparatively speaking.

I shook my head as I started forward, spreading my wings wide.

“Whatever, I guess I’ll—”

And my eyes flickered. My [Angelic Premonition] alerted me of a figure rapidly approaching me from behind. I spun around just in time to see a Level 141 [Savage Agarat] swooping down from the sky to strike my back.

I sidestepped the attack, before raising a claw. A grin spread itself across my face as a crimson aura and a gray aura overcame my forearm. I pivoted around and faced the Archdemon as I began to swing up.

“Nice try—”

And my claw twisted for a moment. It was a very brief moment— I didn’t even feel anything. But I saw a distortion on my fingertips. Like they were being bent backwards as the space around them contorted.

But I easily tore through the [Savage Agarat] a moment later, feeling nothing from my distorted claw. I blinked as the notification resounded in my head.

Defeated [Savage Agarat—

Less experience is—

But I ignored it, narrowing my eyes at my clawed hand. I stared at my ashened scales. I even pinched myself a few times. However, there was no distortion there. It was almost like it was my imagination.

“Huh.”

I looked back up and shrugged.

“Maybe it was my imagination…”

Or maybe not. I had a corrupted Title now. So it was entirely possible I was seeing the aftereffects. I didn’t know. It didn’t really matter as long as it didn’t impede me in a fight.

So I spread my wings and flew on.

—--

I didn’t take to the skies because it was too risky. There was no way for me to deal with the black lightning bolts that came from the rifts in the sky. There was also nowhere for me to escape if I did encounter a wild Demon I couldn’t handle. So I mostly stuck to the ground.

I did briefly fly up to investigate those rifts floating far overhead. But no matter how far I seemed to go, they never seemed to draw closer. And I sensed no dimensional tear coming from them, so I turned back. Now, I floated over the crevices filled with lava.

If I needed to, I could escape into the cracks down below. Maybe even teleport around to lose any Primeval Demon that was strong enough to kill me. Or maybe if I encountered a Primordial Demon… or the Beast…

But that was very unlikely. In fact, I mostly found Lesser Demons and Greater Demons wandering about, and even though they were far weaker than me, most of them still tried to attack me.

I easily incinerated them with a blast of flames. I barely even looked their way. There were the occasional Archdemons too, and while they were certainly stronger than the Lesser Demons and Greater Demons, I still killed them with ease.

“Hm, how am I even going to find Haec out here in the Netherworld anyway?”

As far as I knew, the Netherworld could have expanded infinitely in all directions. That meant I could be searching for my first companion for… well, forever. I scratched the back of my head as I flew on, before flicking a finger at a charging [Hellwolf].

The wild Demon was reduced to ash in an instant. I frowned, flying on.

“Maybe I can ask my dad to give me a tip— I also have to talk to him about Belphegor too.”

Although… would I even be able to find Sal now? He probably moved his pocket space away from the fold in between the planes since he showed me around the multiverse. If I teleported there again, I might just end up floating in stasis next to the black hole.

Well, I did have [The World Of My Mind] now, so I wasn’t really bothered or worried about being trapped in empty space. I could probably survive even the void as long as I was protected by my pocket space.

So I decided.

“It doesn’t hurt to pay him a visit—”

I started, and a blast of blue flames shot down at me. I immediately swerved out of the way as a looming shadow descended from the sky. I spun around, raising my claws warily, ready to engage in battle.

“What not?”

I asked, and I blinked when I saw the hulking figure. I stared for a moment, seeing the bone-like wings. I saw the four arms. The spindly body. It was—

[Hellabomination - Lvl. 185]

“Oh, you’re higher-leveled now.”

I remarked idly. And it swung down at me with one of its claws.

7. Of Corruption

[Hellabomination - Lvl. 185]

I stared at the wild Primeval Demon. It loomed over me— hundreds of times my size. It bore the skull of a savage dog as its face, and it had a pair of spindly arched bones as its wings. It had four arms that were each as long as its body. One of its clawed hands swung down, aiming straight for me.

I dove out of the way before the attack could land. But even from afar, I felt the shockwave of the rippling air knock me back. A pillar of lava and dust shot out of the ground just from the wild Primeval Demon’s missed strike.

It turned to face me as I narrowed my eyes. I recognized it. Or at least, I thought I did. Most Demons of the same Subspecies looked similar, however there were usually tiny minutiae that regularly distinguished them from each other. And apart from the battle scars this [Hellabominations] wore, I noticed similar markings on its body that reminded me of the [Helalbomination] that attacked me at the start of Revelation.

Not just that— but the horns that protruded horizontally out of its head… I was almost entirely certain it was also the very same [Hellabomination] that Belzu had nearly summoned to the Mortal Realm.

It was higher-leveled than me. It had nearly killed me twice now. And as I faced it down… I smiled, baring my teeth.

“Time for round three, huh?”

I raised my claw, pointing at the [Hellabomination] as it faced me. It roared and unleashed a blast of blue flames. I activated [Divine Haste] and teleported out of the way right as the attack was about to reach me. It was a massive cone that spread out for miles, devastating the world below.

It was a powerful blast. As expected from a Level 185 Primeval Demon. The crevices and canyons spreading out into the distance were ripped apart. Even the magma boiling down beneath in rivers evaporated from the explosion.

However, the attack had completely missed me. Even before the [Hellabomination] unhinged its jaws, I had already sensed the attack coming thanks to [Angelic Premonition]. I had teleported high above it, looking down with my claw still aimed its way.

It spun around in anger, letting out a screech. But I just smirked.

“[Sacred Hellfire].”

The [Hellabomination] opened its mouth— and it erupted into flames. I watched as the gold and gray fire burst out, lighting the wild Primeval Demon’s skin aflame. It reeled and let out a terrible screech. But even as it tried to claw out the [Sacred Hellfire], my Skill still persisted.

It was a Divine Skill. It drew from my Divine Essence, and it would have burned until it completely destroyed its target. Of course, the [Hellabomination] was resilient. It thrashed momentarily in the air as it failed to shake off my attack. But I knew that my [Sacred Hellfire] alone couldn’t take the Primeval Demon out. All I needed was a moment’s distraction.

I raised my clawed hand towards the sky, taking in a deep breath.

“[The Call of Armageddon].”

A sphere of black flames coalesced right on the palm of my clawed hand. At first, a concentrated ball of magic. But then it began to lose its shape as I released it. All at once, it exploded. I flitted away, watching as a rain of black flames poured down onto the [Hellabomination].

The wild Primeval Demon raised its head with a roar. It ignored the gold and gray flames burning on its face, before flying straight up— and crashing into the outpouring of [The Call of Armageddon].

The black flames fell like shooting stars. Much larger than raindrops, but certainly not the same size as a meteor. The onslaught of attacks slowed the [Hellabomination]. It battered the wild Primeval Demon’s skin. But that was it.

All [The Call of Armageddon] and [Sacred Hellfire] did was whittle down on the [Hellabomination]’s defenses and slowed its approach to a crawl.

“Now…”

I clapped my claws together, closing my eyes as the wild Primeval Demon screeched. I began to forge a weapon out of [The Holy Flames]. It used to take me forever to create a solid object with my fire creation. But now, I could construct a Divine Nebular Scythe in only a single minute.

I grinned as I drew back, spinning the iridescent weapon above my head. I looked back down at the [Hellabomination]. It unleashed a blast of blue flames into the air, engulfing [The Call of Armageddon]. Even though it was still burning, it turned its gaze towards me. That of rage and anger.

I shook my head as I raised my Divine Nebular Scythe. I focused on the weapon— I channeled my divinity and my aura into it. [Divine Strike] and [Draconic Fury] both wreathed iridescent blade, and I flew forward.

The [Hellabomination] reached me as its claws shone with blue flames. It swung at me, but I narrowly dodged the attack. I stuck close to its body, bringing down my Divine Nebular Scythe and digging deep into the Primeval Demon’s body.

When I fought it back in the Mortal Realm, I had barely even been able to hurt it even with my Divine Essence empowering me. But right now, I could cleanly cut its flesh open and spill its black blood over the Netherworld. It roared and spun around, trying to follow up with a second swing mid-air. And once again, I easily avoided its attack.

Thanks to [Divine Haste] and [Angelic Premonition], the [Hellabomination] could hardly hit me. I continued to unleash a flurry of strikes with my Divine Nebular Scythe, empowering my attacks with [Divine Strike] and [Draconic Fury]. So the wild Primeval Demon bled. I scarred its already battle-scarred body with my own onslaught of attacks. I continued doing this until my [Divine Haste] ran out, before I flew back.

However, as I tried to disengage, the [Hellabomination] sped up to catch me. It stretched out one of its claws like it was trying to grab me. But as it drew closer, I simply smirked and raised my Divine Nebular Scythe.

The gray and red aura coating the blade shimmered brightly, before the image of a giant claw exploded out before the implosion of a silver ring followed it. I flew back with a grin, watching as the bloodied arm of the [Hellabomination] tumbled out of the sky. The wild Primeval Demon screeched in pain as it clutched the missing limb.

I scoffed as I snapped my fingers.

“Is that really all you got?”

And six of my clones flashed into existence around me. They giggled and laughed, charging at the [Hellabomination] as it reeled in place. They drew closer to the wild Primeval Demon as I just watched—

Only for the [Hellabomination]’s entire body to flicker. I narrowed my eyes. I watched as a blue aura overcame the wild Primeval Demon, before it shot forward.

All at once, it struck down three of my clones. It moved so fast, and they were unprepared for its attack. It cut them down one after another with its burning claw, before moving onto the next to avoid the follow-up explosion.

My three remaining clones managed to dive out of the way in time to avoid the [Hellabomination]’s strikes. But when they circled around the wild Primeval Demon to flank it, their blasts of flames missed. I watched as everything they threw went sailing off into the distance, completely missing their target.

I knew what was happening in an instant. I saw the way the [Hellabomination] shed my [Sacred Hellfire]. I watched as it easily evaded my clones like they weren’t even trying to hit it. And I knew—

This was its Grand Skill.

I gritted my teeth, remember the last time I had seen a [Hellabomination] use its Grand Skill. It was during the final battle to stop the grand ritual back in the Mortal Realm. And even though an entire army and multiple Elites were throwing their best Skills at it, the wild Primeval Demon escaped unscathed for most of the battle. Until it was restrained by Ze-jai, and finished off by Clayton Skyshredder.

I… didn’t think I had a Skill that could restrain this [Hellabomination]. So I tried to let my clones encircle the wild Primeval Demon to corner it. Unfortunately, they failed.

They were ripped apart one after another as I could only watch. I considered fleeing the scene, but I stopped myself. I wanted a challenge— this was a challenge. I raised my Divine Nebular Scythe as the wild Primeval Demon charged at me.

The flames of [Divine Radiant Slash] began to wisp off the blade as I readied myself to strike down the [Hellabomination]. But as soon as it reached me, I raised a hand, pointing to the sky.

“[The World Of My Mind]!”

The wild Primeval Demon paused as invisible fractal panels began to encase us into a sphere. I trapped the both of us inside of a small arena— there was barely enough space for the [Hellabomination] to move. I took in a deep breath and swung forward with a shout.

“Stop!”

[Intimidation] instantly made the [Hellabomination] freeze as I slashed down with my Divine Nebular Scythe. I had it— I swung forward with everything I had.

“[Divine Radian—”

And the [Hellabomination] jerked back. It moved instinctively, slipping past my attack. My eyes widened as it brought two of its burning claws down at me. I winced as the attack came, and it sent me flying to the other side of my pocket space.

There was a flash of light. My vision blurred as I crashed into the fractal wall. I gasped, trying to get back up… and I realized that I didn’t feel any pain. I frowned as I tried to regain my bearings, only to blink when my vision didn’t return to normal.

It was like the world around me was distorted. A splash of colorful shards twisted around me in a sphere. The veil cleared briefly to reveal the [Hellabomination] at the other side of the pocket space.

“This is… [Protection of the Corruption]?”

I looked down at myself, staring at my claw. My figure seemed to flicker even as I stood completely still. My spatial senses couldn’t parse what was happening around me, even though I could fully comprehend every inch of the confines of my pocket space.

A sense of calm seemed to wash over me as I looked back up to face the [Hellabomination]. It stared at me, confused as its burning claws flickered with corruption. Like the wild Primeval Demon was in pain. The flakes of distortion faded away, and I strode forward.

My veil of corruption accompanied me as I nodded to myself.

“I see now.”

The [Hellabomination] roared, before charging at me as I held its gaze. I didn’t hesitate. I continued to calmly walk towards the wild Primeval Demon. It reached me and swung down with its burning claws, and the veil of corruption whipped out, deflecting the attack.

I watched as the [Hellabomination] stumbled back, screeching in pain. I realized this when I saw the wild Primeval Demon standing there in confusion. My [Protection of the Corruption] didn’t just protect me— it could be used as a weapon as well.

But that was the thing. The [Hellabomination]’s Grand Skill should have protected it from all attacks thrown its way. Somehow, it didn’t know to dodge the veil of corruption, even when it whipped out in a counter attack.

It confused the [Hellabomination]. And I was also puzzled at first. But I now understood what had happened—

The Grand Skill could not protect against the corruption.

It was one of the corruptions intrinsic properties to function in a way that negated magic. And the [Hellabomination] was using magic. Not divinity, but regular magic. Which was why I could harm the wild Primeval Demon using the corruption.

However, I only knew one other corrupted Skill that could help me finish off the [Hellabomination]. I had never used it before. It was my newest Grand Skill. And I was going to activate it for the very first time.

I raised a hand, aiming at the backing up [Hellabomination]’s chest, even from the distance.

“[Claw of Corruption].”

I whispered. And I felt an invisible hand coalescing around the wild Primeval Demon’s body. It tried to flap its wings to escape, but it was like its body was being crushed in my grip. Its figure began to distort as flakes of corruption wisped off its body. It screeched, unleashing a blast of blue flames at me.

I twisted my clawed hand, and there was a crunch. The cascading corruption overwhelmed the [Hellabomination] as the blue flames dissipated. I blinked, staring at the balled-up form of the wild Primeval Demon as it floated there before me, wreathed in the corruption.

A notification resounded in my head as I could only stare.

Defeated [Hellabomination - Lvl. 185]!

More experience is awarded for defeating an enemy at least 20 levels above you!

Subspecies [Angelic Devil Princess] Level Up!

[Angelic Devil Princess – Lvl. 164] -> [Angelic Devil Princess – Lvl. 165]

Gained 5 Stat Points and 3 Skill Points!

Gained 1 Grand Skill Skill Point!

Class [Draconic Apprentice] Level Up!

[Draconic Apprentice - Lvl. 140] -> [Draconic Apprentice - Lvl. 141]

Gained 2 Secondary Skill Points!

Class [Draconic Apprentice] Level Up!

[Draconic Apprentice - Lvl. 141] -> [Draconic Apprentice - Lvl. 142]

Gained 2 Secondary Skill Points!

“Huh. That was easier than I thought it would be.”

It seemed I won the rematch.

8. Soon

I won. After nearly dying to the same [Hellabomination] twice now, I finally defeated it.

Well, I wasn’t actually sure if it was the same [Hellabomination] I had fought beforehand. However, I was going to assume it was. After all, they pretty much looked identical. And I was somewhat decent at differentiating a wild Demon from another of the same Subspecies.

Anyway, all it took was my [Claw of Corruption]. It was my newest Grand Skill— I hadn’t even used it before. But it completely crushed the [Hellabomination], surpassing all my expectations for it. Even though the wild Primeval Demon was both incredibly durable and over 20 levels above me, it was helpless against the attack.

I looked down at the palm of my hand, flexing my claw.

“Huh. I’m stronger than I thought.”

I wondered what were the limits of my [Claw of Corruption]— if it could actually harm… maybe a Primordial Demon? I could go back down to the Remnants of the First Demon Kingdom and try out this Skill against the [Basilisk] below. But if it failed, I would most definitely die before I could escape.

And if it successfully killed the imprisoned Primordial Demon… well, that meant there was no one left guarding the first layer against the endless slew of corruption.

So that wasn’t a good idea. In fact, it was a terrible idea. That was why I decided against it.

I just shook my head and looked back at the dead [Hellabomination]. The only downside to using my [Claw of Corruption] was that it was incredibly slow to activate— the reason why it succeeded in killing the wild Primeval Demon was because I had trapped it here in [The World Of My Mind], so it had nowhere to escape.

I stared at the crushed and twisted body. I saw the distortion. A smile slipped onto my face knowing that all it took to defeat a Level 185 Primeval Demon with a Grand Skill was two of my own Grand Skills. And the fact that when neither of us were using Grand Skills, I was winning… somewhat.

I snapped my finger as I let my pocket space vanish. The fractal panels fell apart, cascading to reveal the crimson sky of the Netherworld around me. I was back where I had been just before I encased myself and the [Hellabomination] in [The World Of My Mind].

I stared at the devastated landscape below. I swept my gaze over the destroyed crevices and ravines— the blue flames of the [Hellabomination] still burning in the distance, and a pillar of smoke rising to the sky. Then I looked back towards the floating corpse of the wild Primeval Demon.

The twisted body was still hovering in place— trapped in stasis. Corruption wisped off its body, and a layer of distortion covered its crumpled figure. I pursed my lips, eyeing this scene.

“Huh.”

The corruption that had destroyed the [Hellabomination] didn’t just vanish. It continued to linger, even though my veil of corruption had receded. I scratched the back of my head.

“How am I supposed to…?”

My brows snapped together, and I pointed at it.

“Corruption begone!”

I yelled, trying to focus on the corruption. But it didn’t dissipate. It held the corpse of the [Hellabomination] in place as the distortion flaked off it. I stared for a moment. Then I flew back in a panic.

“Oh no, what do I do? I’m spreading the corruption into the Netherworld!”

I zipped around the corpse of the [Hellabomination], trying to find a way to destroy the corruption. It took me a few minutes, but eventually I figured out that the only way to purge it was with divinity.

So I blasted it with [The Holy Flames] for about an hour, and then I went off on my way.

***

Sal hadn’t followed his daughter down to his old kingdom. He couldn’t bear to see her explore the remnants of his past— he couldn’t see his failures once more. He would be far too stricken with grief to be able to survive the dangers of the end of the world.

He knew that there was a very real chance that Salvos would encounter his old subjects. He also knew that there was a very high possibility that she would have died there. But he didn’t follow her— he couldn't have saved her even if he was down there by her side

So when Salvos returned from his old kingdom, he let out a sigh of relief. He was glad to see his daughter was safe. He was actually quite happy to see that she was still alive. Even if it wasn’t because of any actual familial affection, but because he was glad she could entertain him with her antics for a little longer.

However, then the question remained— did Salvos actually encounter any of Sal’s old subjects? Did she delve far enough into the Dungeon to reach the Gate of the Netherworld? Did she even see the corruption created by the end of the world?

He didn’t know. He couldn’t tell. He dared not check with his [God’s Eye]. For the answer scared him. The consequences of what it meant made him afraid. If she knew the truth, she would question him. She would pester him about it the next time they met.

But now, the question had been answered. The Devil closed his eyes and sighed. He saw the corruption forming an aura around her— he watched as she stared in panic at the [Hellabomination]’s corrupted corpse. And he shook his head.

“I see.”

Sal turned away from his daughter. She didn’t notice him watching her from above— hiding in his little pocket space. He was glad to see that Salvos now had mastered her space magic and could create her own little sliver of reality too. However, she chose not to hide in it. She destroyed the corruption before flying on, searching for her long lost brother.

And the Devil asked a question to himself.

“What will you do now, my dear daughter?”

Once again, he didn’t know the answer.

***

“What now?”

It was a simple question. But it was a question no one knew the answer to. Not Betrugil. Not Aemula. Not Taburas. And certainly not Haec.

However, the other three Archdemons looked to him for advice— for guidance. Because he was Haec. He was the Heir of the Netherworld. He had been chosen by the Demon King Regnorex to be the successor of the Demon Kingdom’s throne.

And for Taburas, she looked at Haec as her companion. She had always followed him wherever he went. Even now, she would listen to him and trust every single word he said. And that was because he had saved her. Long ago.

But Haec had no answer for her. He had no answer for either Aemula or Betrugil. Even though it was his plan to leave the Demon Kingdom, he didn’t know what to do next. He didn’t know how they were going to avoid the Deathsquad Hunters of the Demon King, and he didn’t even know how he was going to find Salvos.

He just knew that right now, there was only one thing important to the four Archdemons—

“Survive.”

Haec whispered as he stared at the mouth of the crevice above. He clung close to the walls of the ravine, staying as far away from the river of lava that cut across the bottom of the crevice. But that was not what he was worried about. A little bit of lava didn’t scare any of the Archdemons gathered here.

Instead, they looked up in terror as the ground shook. They saw a shadow passing over, and they felt the rumbling of an earthquake. But this was no natural tremor. Instead, what they saw was a hulking figure 

A giant creature with many eyes. Four legs, and dozens of tendrils that fell from its face. It had a bloated body with a pair of tiny wings that couldn’t possibly carry its weight. It had to have been at least the size of the Demon King’s castle. But it could move. And it ravaged the world above.

Fortunately, none of its eyes spotted any of the four Archdemons hiding beneath it.

[The Great Agarus - Lvl. 225]

Haec continued.

“That’s all we need to do—”

He turned to face Taburas, Betrugil, and Aemula.

“We need to survive.”

9. Heroism

It had been months since the Elves declared war on the Human lands. But the battles were still as brutal as ever— the Elven soldiers still fought as ferociously as they did at the very start of the war. It was said that Elves lived longer than Humans, and because of that, their sense of time was different. To them, the war had just started. But for the Humans, it felt like the war had been raging for a long time.

Perhaps there were alternate explanations to it. At least, there seemed to be a plausible explanation as to why the Humans were not fighting with the same vigor of the Elves. And that was because they were tired.

The United Coalition of the Human Lands had expended much of their resources and manpower to repel the invasion of the Demon King. The constant battles had taken its toll. Even if it was not lengthy, each battle was intense— against forces of Demons that were far more dangerous than even the Elves.

That was not to detract from the dangers the Elves posed to the Human lands. However, there was a difference between fighting a constant swarm of high-leveled soldiers in the Demons. They even utilized hordes and hordes of so-called ‘wild Demons’. Each one of them fought savagely without any concern for their own lives.

So there were plenty of casualties from this brief incursion with the Demon King’s forces. Even Elites had fallen in battle. That which was such a rarity— even wars between the largest nations rarely ever resulted in the death of anyone above Level 150. Most of them typically died of old age or pure recklessness. Some simply disappeared, never to be heard from again.

However, the intensity of the Demon invasion aside, there had also been the protracted battle with Belzu— a Primeval Demon who somehow found his way here into the Mortal Realm. He had amassed an army of monsters and even brought forth the destruction of an entire country. He had killed an Elite. He had destroyed hundreds of towns and over a dozen cities. He displaced millions. He had been a thorn in the side of the Human lands for a long time before he had finally been defeated at the Motharis Mountain Range.

That was why the Humans were exhausted. They were tired of fighting. It was like they had been struck by one disaster after another— a constant barrage of calamities that had never been seen since the Alexandrian Era.

It had affected morale at the front lines of the battlefield. The soldiers who were fighting for their lives prayed that the constant fighting would soon come to an end. They wanted to leave the front lines. They wanted to see their loved ones again. But they couldn’t. They had to continue fighting if they wanted to have loved ones to return to.

It was exhausting. It was tiresome. Even though Kacey hadn’t partaken in repelling Belzu, she found herself wishing she no longer had to fight.

She was a [Crusader]. She was Diamond Ranked— far higher-leveled than most of the soldiers who took the battlefield. She had been training all her life to be the perfect sword for the Den of Souls.

But she was tired. She wanted to rest. However, she had no other choice but to fight. She couldn’t let herself pause for even a moment here on the battlefield because of a single reason. Because he was still fighting.

Kacey raised her head to see the torn landscape littered with corpses. The bodies of both Elves and Humans lay collapsed on the grassy ground. The battle was almost over. It had been an hour since it began, and already tens of thousands lay dead. But even as the advancement of the United Coalition of the Human Lands slowed, a blurred figure continued to cut through the swathes of Elven soldiers.

It was like a whirlwind of blades was tearing through the first ranks of the Elves. Kacey could only stare in awe at the destruction being wreaked. And it wasn’t just her. A line of soldiers stood by her side, watching the battle from a distance.

“How…?”

A voice asked. One of the soldiers could only gape in shock at the scene. Another voice replied.

“Is that an Elite? I didn’t think we had an Elite with us!”

“That’s not an Elite.”

Kacey said as she shook her head. She narrowed her eyes, before sighing.

“At least, not yet.”

“Then who is that?”

The soldier asked, turning to her. The [Crusader] took in a deep breath as she unsheathed her sword.

“That is Daniel Song— our [Hero].”

“What…?”

The soldiers exchanged a glance. They gasped, and a susurration swept over their numbers. They stared in wonder as Daniel continued cutting down the Elven soldiers. They couldn’t believe their eyes.

Neither could Kacey. She remembered how just a year ago, Daniel was barely around her level. She had met him when the United Coalition of the Human Lands had just been recently formed, and back then, she was assigned to watch over him. But over time, she saw how he had grown and had come to respect him.

Even though he had been a [Hero], he was quite weak— nothing like what she expected from when she first heard about him. But now, it seemed like he encapsulated what it meant to be a [Hero].

He swung his sword down, shearing through a group of a dozen Elven soldiers. Each of them wore enchanted armor— proof that they weren’t just mere footsoldiers. But they didn’t even stand a chance against the [Hero].

Daniel took a step back as the Elven soldiers collapsed, crumpling onto the ground with their limbs sliced off. He wiped the sweat off his brow before a voice called out.

“Watch out!”

Kacey’s eyes widened, watching as a dozen glowing arrows fell from the sky. A winged figure descended from the clouds, and riding atop it was an Elf with a bow aimed his way. One of the soldiers gasped.

“That’s… a Griffin Herald!”

“What level is he?”

“He has to be at least Level 125, right?”

The Elven [Archer] continued unleash a volley of arrows down at Daniel. But the [Hero] countered with a flurry of his own strikes, blocking the attacks.

“[A Hundred Quick Strikes]! And—”

Daniel leapt into the air as the Griffin Herald blinked. Kacey watched the [Hero] soar through the air, blade glinting brightly in the sunset. The Griffin itself tried to tip out of the way, but Daniel was faster.

“[Hero’s Slash]!”

He swung up with his blade, yelling as he reached the Griffin Herald. Kacey blinked, and the Eleven [Archer] fell out of the sky. Daniel landed as he sheathed his sword, glancing back down to the remaining Elven soldiers in the distance. They stared at him in shock and horror as he faced them.

Kacey blinked, before shaking her head. She turned to the United Coalition of the Human Lands soldiers. They were staring too. But then she urged them forward.

“Come on, what are you idiots standing for? Let’s go!”

She started forward as they followed after her. They rallied behind Daniel with a war cry, and the Elven soldiers blinked. For a moment, the remnants of the Elven army hesitated— then they finally broke out of their stupor and retreated. They cried out in fear as they Humans pursued them.

And the battle was over.

—--

“I can’t believe it! He was fighting like an Elite! He cut down that Diamond Ranked Griffin Herald like nothing!”

“Well, he is a [Hero], isn’t he?”

“I mean, I heard from a friend that the [Hero] was a weakling— but he’s not even Level 150, and I reckon he can take Laux Lionfist in a fight!”

“Seriously?”

“Seriously!”

“Don’t let Laux Lionfist catch you saying that!”

“It’s not meant to be an insult— plus, isn’t the [Hero] Level 147? He should be getting close to becoming an Elite by now.”

“Yeah, but—”

After the battle was over, everyone was talking about Daniel’s performance. Of course they were. He had quietly arrived here with his escort of [Crusaders] yesterday, and in a single battle, repelled the besieging Elves from the fort city of Taritos.

The soldiers of the fortress hadn’t even known he was coming here. In fact, Daniel had only informed the city of Soros that he would be reinforcing their borders just the other day. And he moved fast without being slowed down by a following army. Only Kacey and a few dozen other high-leveled [Crusaders] accompanied him at any given time.

He went to where he was needed— like a [Hero]. And Kacey couldn’t help but respect him for that.

She strode up to his room after the battle, giving him an approving nod.

“Good job, today. Did you gain any levels from the Griffin Herald?”

Daniel glanced back at her simply as he rummaged through a Bag of Holding. He shook his head as he hefted it over his shoulders.

“I did not.”

“That is unfortunate. I would have hoped the Griffin Herald could have pushed you over the edge to your Class advancement.”

“Mhm…”

The [Hero] made a sound of affirmation as he started past her, but he didn’t respond to her comment. She frowned as she placed a hand on her chin.

“Perhaps we could pursue— wait, where are you going?”

Kacey blinked as he exited his room. He walked down the crenellations of the fortress without paying her any mind.

“Are we relocating battlefields? I heard that the city of Wisha is in need of—”

“No.”

Daniel replied simply. She narrowed her eyes as she stared at him.

“Then what are you doing?”

He glanced back at her dismissively and held her gaze.

“I’m leaving the battlefield entirely. That’s it, really.”

“What…?”

And Kacey could only blink in response.

10. Rebel

“Why?”

Kacey kept pestering him. Even though Daniel tried to shrug her off, she didn’t stop asking him the question. It was a simple question, really. However, it wasn’t one he wanted to answer.

“Why are you leaving the battlefield?”

She asked again, and he sighed. He turned around to face her. She had followed him all the out to the front gates of the fortress. But he didn’t want her to follow him any longer. The only reason why he had allowed

“I’ll be back, alright? So stop bothering me. There are just things I need to do at Soros.”

“That’s—”

Kacey started, but he spun around and left her there. The [Crusader] could only watch as he left the fort city of Taritos.

It was a fortress— but it was also a city at the same time. It was both, and yet it wasn’t its own sovereign nation either. Many of the countries in the Eastern Kingdom Alliance were city states. However, there were some— like Soros for example— which had plenty of territory beyond just their main city.

That was the main difference between the Eastern Kingdom Alliance and the other collections of city states in the Human lands like the Helbir League and the Alterian League— that the Eastern Kingdom Alliance was composed of nation states that expanded beyond a single city.

However, that was not the only distinguishing factor between them. While the Helbir League regularly waged war internally within themselves, the Eastern Kingdom Alliance was a true alliance. That meant that none of the countries in the Eastern Kingdom alliance were allowed to engage in armed conflict against each other.

In a sense, they functioned like an empire… except without an emperor. They did have a council in charge of the Eastern Kingdom Alliance, but that was to ensure that they were all united in their goals, rather than under a single banner.

In any case, Daniel had chosen to be here in Soros and not the front lines for a reason. He could do this because he operated alone— he had the autonomy to do whatever he wanted after snubbing the Council of Cremont a few months back. Honestly, it had been incredibly gratifying. Especially after they…

—--

“This is absolutely ridiculous!”

[Archbishop] Ulric Magnus exclaimed, pointing a finger down at the [Hero] atop a high table.

“How dare you defy us? We are the Council of Cremont! We are the heads of the temples that legitimize your summoning!”

He was not alone. He was joined by two other [Archbishops]. One of them was a wizened figure that Daniel recognized— Thorsten Siegfrid of the Den of Souls. Ulric Magnus himself was from the Sanctum of Elements. And the last figure was an elderly woman who went by the name of Diana Ashlin. She was the [Archbishop] of the Sanctuary of Fauna.

And she was the only one who wasn’t outraged by Daniel’s defiance. She just silently sat there as the other two [Archbishops] stared at the [Hero] in shock.

Ulric Magnus shook his head in anger.

“If you refuse to listen to us, we will—”

“Last I checked, I’m the [Hero] here.”

Daniel replied simply, cutting off the [Archbishop] from the Sanctum of Elements. He placed a hand on the hilt of his sword as he calmly held the gazes of the three [Archbishops].

“You have no control over me. You cannot tell me what to do.”

It was a rebellious display— one which appalled the Council of Cremont. They exchanged a confused glance, and Thorsten Siegfrid cleared his throat. He took the stand as he faced Daniel placatingly.

“We understand that we ask much of you, [Hero] Daniel Song. However, this is a matter of great import— we cannot possibly ignore it. So please, we implore you… you must condemn Salvos the Primeval Demon.”

Daniel’s eyes flickered. He stared at Thorsten Siegfrid. He glanced towards the glowering Ulric Magnus. Finally, he looked at the tired Diana Ashlin. She didn’t rise to her feet, but she leant forward in her chair and cupped her hairs together.

“For the safety and stability of the Human lands. You must do this.”

She spoke softly. Daniel closed his eyes. He took in a deep breath, collecting his thoughts. And he replied simply.

“No.”

Daniel shrugged as he took a step back.

“I will never condemn Salvos for what she is— for what she takes pride in being. So go fuck yourselves.”

“You! How dare you?”

Ulric Magnus snarled, turning to the two [Crusaders] guarding the large double doors at the end of the hall. He opened his mouth.

“Seize—”

“Try it.”

Daniel drew the Sword of Alexander with a determined look on his face.

“I dare you to try that.”

He spoke softly— steadfast, even in the face of the Council of Cremont. Ulric Magnus paled, and Thorsten Siegfrid cleared his throat. The pair of [Crusaders] exchanged a glance. Finally, Diana Ashlin waved a hand dismissively.

“Let him go…”

—--

Daniel shook his head. It was suffice to say that the Council of Cremont didn’t quite like him— the only reason he had [Crusaders] following him around the Eastern Kingdoms was because they were there to monitor him. But he didn’t care.

He didn’t like Kacey or the other [Crusaders]— and he was certain they didn’t give a shit about him either. However, they were useful. They’d help provide him support in battle while also dealing with much of the logistics that came from fighting in a war.

Not that he was fighting at the front lines. Before that meeting with the Council of Cremont, he certainly had been playing his part. He had been fighting alongside Scarlet Vermillion, Laux Lionfist, and the combined forces of the Remembered Order Company and the Forsaken Company at the very start of the Elven invasion of the Human lands.

They had been supporting the Eastern Kingdoms in repelling the armies pouring out of the Elven forests. However, it was pretty evident that their Matriarch had been planning for this invasion for quite some time. They struck the Human lands from both the sea and from land. They flanked the Eastern Kingdoms, using the bordering valleys between the Dwarven mountains and the Human lands to split the defending Human forces.

And that was when Daniel decided to leave the front lines. Instead, he acted like a [Hero], traveling to cities and towns that needed his help— where he would work alongside them to lift the sieges and repel the attacking Elven forces.

It was dangerous. It was even foolish, considering he was only accompanied by a small retinue of [Crusaders]. But they were decently high-leveled, and he did have the Sword of Alexander on him.

Well, not right now. But that was why he was here— that was why he was heading off to the city of Soros.

Also, it was partially because of—

[Advancement Available]

Daniel closed his eyes as he trudged down the gravel street. He needed some time to think— he recalled the advancement options that he had been given, and he knew he could not make a choice quite so easily. Not when he was still Level 147.

It was strange. This was the first time he had received an early advancement. He was given it back when he was still Level 145, so he had quite a lot of time to sit and think about it. But he had been busy fighting. He had been hoping a better option would have been given to him at this point— so that it was easier for him to make a decision.

But the options hadn’t changed. And they might not change, even if he reached Level 150. Because of that, Daniel was going to be taking a leave from the battlefield to mull over his choices. And he continued treading down the path that led him to a mountain in the distance.

At its base lay a city— one that belonged to the Dwarves, long ago. Its structure was built by Dwarven hands long ago. Its architecture was brutalist in style. There was almost no decoration. Almost like a fortress.

But now, it was a part of the Human lands. It was Soros. It was known as the city of [Blacksmiths]. It was where Hekhi the Blacksmith Warrior hailed from.

And while Daniel needed some time to think, he had another reason for being here. The real reason he had left the front lines of the war. It was simple, really.

He strode through the tall arched gateways of the city, nodding at the two city guards as they stared at him with wide eyes. He no longer hid his Class from the world— everyone knew what he was at this point. And he didn’t care.

“That was… a [Hero]?”

“I heard rumors about him, but what is he doing here in Soros?”

“Do you think he’s here to save us from the Elves?”

They whispered. Not just the city guards. But anyone who was capable of using [Identification] on him. They pointed his way, and rumors began to spread throughout Soros. However, Daniel didn’t care. He ignored them as he arrived at his destination.

He stood right before a tall building— a large building. Smoke billowed out of its rooftop, painting the sky black. It was a massive furnace, and he was searching for the [Blacksmith] waiting inside. He took in a deep breath and pushed the large wooden door open.

It was a typical trait of Soros. That the buildings and houses here had houses twice the size of a normal house, and doorways that stood over fifteen feet tall. Everything here was made of stone and brickwork. And while there was a shadow cast over the city from the mountain, blotting out the sun in the afternoon, the various smitheries and furnaces in the city lit up the streets.

But that was simply because of the Dwarven architecture of the city. Most of the people living here could easily fit into the doorways and the large rooms of the various buildings here. However, the smithery Daniel stood before needed the massive entryway for a reason. And that was because the [Blacksmith] he was searching for was a Dwarf.

“Greetings!”

A hulking figure looked up from the furnace. Daniel came to a halt right before the Dwarf. He looked up as he shifted back uncomfortably, noting the size difference between the two of them.

Back on Earth, Daniel had heard of Dwarves in stories. They were meant to be these short, stout creatures with big bushy beards and carried around oversized hammers. But the Dwarves here in the Nexeus were different.

Sure, they did have big bushy beards— or at least, this Dwarf had a beard that was at least as long as Daniel was tall. But unlike on Earth, Dwarves here weren’t short. In fact, they were massive. Daniel stared at the looming figure as he approached, and the ground almost seemed to shake.

The [Hero] was certain that the Dwarf was at least thirteen feet tall. However, it was entirely possible that the Dwarf was even taller. And it wasn't like he was thin or slender. He was muscular. Not stout, but he was like a wall of flesh. As if he was a strongman back on Earth.

He hefted a hammer that would have been wielded as a warhammer by most Humans, but it looked like an ordinary hammer in his hands. He smiled as he greeted Daniel.

“Welcome! I am [Forgemaster] Nozag! What can I do for you, Sir [Hero]?”

Daniel nodded in return as he unsheathed a sword at his side. The gray steel blade was battered— worn down from overuse. It didn’t have any enchantment. It looked like a Medium Grade Weapon suited for a Platinum Ranked adventurer. Not for someone like him.

“Greetings, [Forgemaster] Nozag. I am here to seek your master craftsmanship. I need your Skills to repair this blade. I’ve brought it to dozens of [Blacksmiths] across the Human lands, but none have been able to repair this weapon.”

“Hrm, interesting. I have never seen metal like this before.”

Nozag grinned as he took the gray sword from Daniel. He inspected it curiously, and Daniel shook his head.

“What do you think?”

“I—”

The Dwarven [Forgemaster] started, but a voice piped up from the side. Daniel narrowed his eyes as a figure emerged from one of the side rooms, wearing a green silken gown with an emerald necklace adorned around her neck. She was a young woman— a Human woman.  And she spoke softly but commandingly, even amidst the chaos of the forge.

“I think a [Hero] like you should wield a better weapon.”

Daniel frowned as he stared at her. He didn’t recognize her, but Nozag did.

“Ah, Ivonne Vigil. I apologize for making you wait, I will get your order to you shortly.”

“There is no need to worry about that, Nozag. You should tend to your esteemed customer. I should be the one apologizing for interrupting. But I was drawn by my curiosity…”

She nodded at Daniel who just eyed her suspiciously. He could feel her piercing gaze landing on him, and he almost wanted to draw his blade. But he did not. Instead, he held her gaze, and she tilted her head back at him.

“After all, why are you wielding such a weak blade, when you have the Sword of Alexander on you?”

Ivonne Vigil asked simply, and Daniel blinked. He shifted back, hiding his Bag of Holding from her.

“How did you…?”

And she just smiled kindly in return.

11. Trading

Ivonne Vigil. Daniel had heard of her before. She was a famous [Trader] who was known throughout the Human lands for her eclectic array of merchandise. Her goods were sought after not just because of their quality, but also because of their rarity.

Most [Traders] acquired their supply from within the confines of the Human lands. Some of them would travel to the Cyclops cities— maybe a few even ventured to the Dwarven mountains to purchase weaponry. But to traverse the rest of Secely was dangerous. The Beastmen Plains were perilous, while both the Elves and the Kobolds hated Humankind.

However, Ivonne Vigil traveled to these lands, despite knowing the dangers. She would venture out to the Elven forests to bring back the roots of a wizened tree. She would visit the Kobold lands to steal the tusk of a Greater Wyvern. Even Elite adventurers weren’t foolish enough to venture into the depths of the Kobold lands, and the Adventurers Guild warned against traveling to the Elven forests.

And because of that, items from such places were in incredibly high demand. But only Ivonne Vigil was brave enough— or foolish enough— to charge straight into danger to acquire these rare items for the Human lands. Her reasoning was unknown. Some speculated that she was doing it for the sake of Humankind. She was trying to ensure that Humans were never falling behind the other Species of Secely.

Others claimed that she was only doing it for the money. That the profit she made from selling such rare items made her take such risks.

To Daniel, it didn’t really make sense because Ivonne Vigil spent no gold. She didn’t live a lavish lifestyle— she didn’t own castles, nor did she hire a retinue of high-leveled guards. If anything, she was only making money to acquire more merchandise to level up her Class.

While he was a [Hero], Daniel was also a [Trader]. A low-leveled one at that. But he could see where she was coming from. Leveling up a non-combat Class was quite different from leveling up a combat Class.

If a [Warrior] needed to level up, he could always find a few dozen monsters around his level and kill them. Of course— it was dangerous since there was the risk of death with every single battle. After all, most Level 30 monsters would be as strong as a Level 30 [Warrior]. The main differential was that monsters lacked any sort of equipment to battle with.

There were also a multitude of other ways to level up as a [Warrior]. For example, learning enough General Skills or accomplishing enough feats would eventually result in a level up. But there was also the simple, straightforward method of simply exterminating monsters as an adventurer.

However, if a [Trader] needed to level up, the requirements were far more nebulous. Daniel didn’t have extensive experience with it. But he had spoken with Mons Merryster— the older sister of Saffron Merryster.

As a veteran [Trader], Mons had quite a handful of tips she could give him. They spoke quite extensively before the Elves attacked the Human lands— when he had been staying at at the head temple of the Sanctuary of Fauna.

She wasn’t really affiliated with the Merryster family any longer, and she had lived nearby, so she paid him a visit a handful of times. And during their meetings, she explained how simply selling wares and goods didn’t necessarily lead to gaining experience to level up. The experience gained varied depending on each individual trade.

If Daniel sold a Medium Grade sword to a Silver Ranked adventurer, he wasn’t going to gain more experience than if he sold a Low Grade sword to the same Silver Ranked adventurer for the exact same price. The amount of experience earned was contingent entirely on the quality of the trade. The more such a trade benefited him, the more experience he was going to gain.

Obviously, it depended on the Class of a [Trader] too. And there were considerations like whether or not these deals were actually detrimental to the customer. That would affect the future advancements of the Class.

At the end of the day, it was complicated. And while Daniel knew that Ivonne Vigil was an incredibly high-leveled [Trader], he didn’t exactly know her level. Most high-leveled [Traders] hid their levels with an obfuscation artifact. After all, it was better for business if their exact level was hidden.

Some speculated that Ivonne Vigil was over Level 150. But to reach such a high level as a [Trader] was incredibly rare. If Daniel had to guess, he would assume that she was closing into Level 150, but not just there yet.

In fact, he would like to think that she had a combat Class of her own. There was no other explanation as to how she was capable of surviving in such dangerous foreign lands on her own. His belief was only emboldened when he had learned of how Ivonne Vigil had acquired the Fruits of Y’gdrazil.

They were legendary items— borne from the great tree of Y’gdrazil. It was the home of the Elves, and the fact that she had been able to acquire them was such an incredible feat in itself. But not only that, when she held an auction, a group of high-leveled Elves attacked.

Every single one of them had been Diamond Ranked in level. It was a big deal when it happened. Everyone in the Human lands heard about it. But apparently, Ivonne Vigil hadn’t even batted an eye when they came for her head.

Daniel shook his head. That didn’t matter. The only reason he even knew about this story was because apparently Salvos had been there at that auction.

The [Hero] raised his head as he looked past the looming Dwarf standing before him. [Forgemaster] Nozag nodded at Ivonne Vigil, and she simply smiled.

“Oh, the Sword of Alexander? That is certainly a weapon befitting a [Hero].”

The Dwarf harrumphed, before smirking.

“Your senses are as keen as ever, Ivonne Vigil. Even with my Skills, I did not detect such a powerful artifact on his person. What is it, a Legendary Grade Weapon?”

“I believe the Sword of Alexander is merely a Mythic Grade Weapon, [Forgemaster]. There is no Legendary Grade artifact in the Human lands at this moment.”

Ivonne Vigil shook her as she strode forward. She approached Daniel, and he shifted back apprehensively.

“I apologize if I am being too blunt, but why do you not use the Sword of Alexander, Daniel Song?”

“How do you know my name?”

The [Hero] narrowed his eyes, but Ivonne Vigil didn’t answer his question. Instead, she gestured at the damaged gray blade he had given to Nozag.

“A [Hero] like you should not be using a Medium Grade artifact. It is a waste of your Skills. It is a waste of your levels.”

“That’s…”

Daniel hesitated as Ivonne Vigil posed the question to him once more. He wasn’t sure whether to snap back at her, or to deflect the question. But Nazog frowned and peered at him as well.

“Ivonne Vigil is right— you should listen to her. Your current weapon will not aid you in battle. Even if it is repaired, it will not be able to cut down an enemy at your level. You will have to rely on your Skills to overcome their defenses. It is a detriment to you.”

That was true. Daniel knew it was true— a Medium Grade Weapon wouldn’t be able to hurt anyone above Level 150. And it would barely be able to even harm a Level 100 threat. Not by itself, at least.

But if even a Silver Ranked adventurer swung around the Sword of Alexander, they’d be able to pose a threat to any Diamond Ranked adventurer. Even Elites were in danger. But they most likely could have disarmed the Silver Ranked adventurer before they were hurt.

Nevertheless, Daniel understood this concept. He knew that, and yet he decided to use this gray sword. And it was all because of a simple reason. It was because—

“My friend made this weapon for me.”

He spoke as he took the gray sword from Nazog’s hands. He stared at the chipped edge— hse saw the dull blade. It used to radiate a soft heat, but not anymore. It was in such a state of disrepair, all [Identification] said was that it was a broken blade. And Daniel remembered when he had first been gifted this weapon.

Back when he and Salvos separated for the first time— right after they left the Plaguelands. To give him a piece of herself when she was gone.

Daniel took in a deep breath, before sighing.

“I use this blade because it reminds me as to why I fight. It may not be as strong as the Sword of Alexander, but it lets me pick myself up after every battle and press on. So to me, it is more proof of strength than any other artifact in the world.”

He spoke softly as he held his audience’s gaze. Both Nazo and Ivonne Vigil exchanged a glance. Daniel knew that he would have once again given up on being a [Hero] if he had chosen to wield the Sword of Alexander. With Salvos gone, he wouldn’t have been able to keep fighting by himself.

But he had this blade she had created for him— a Primordial Longsword. A Medium Grade Weapon. It was from her magic. Her soul.

And it was the reason why he kept fighting. The heat from the blade helped him remember why he had chosen to take up the mantle of a [Hero]. To never be a coward once again.

After a moment’s pause, the Dwarf laughed.

“Admirable! I did not expect such a compelling reason to be why you have chosen to use such a weak blade! Very well, I shall do what I can to repair this. But I must admit, despite my Skills, it will take some time to restore this weapon— if I can restore it at all.”

He drew back as he took the Primordial Longsword from Daniel. But Ivonne Vigil shook her head, stopping him.

“Unfortunately, while I do not wish to discredit your craftsmanship, I do not believe you are capable of repairing this blade, [Forgemaster].”

She took a step forward as he raised a brow at her.

“Oh? And what makes you believe that, Ivonne Vigil?”

The [Trader] brought a hand forward, taking the blade from his hands. Daniel narrowed his eyes, suspicious of what she was planning. But she just explained simply.

“That weapon is not made from metal— it is made from magic. Creation magic. Specifically, nebular creation magic.”

“Nebular creation magic? So it is forged from the magic of fallen stars. Interesting… it is no wonder I did not recognize its components.”

Nazog scratched his bushy beard as he turned to Daniel.

“This is quite the complex request you have given me, [Hero]. I will have to recruit the help of an [Enchanter] if I wish to stand a chance of repairing this Medium Grade Weapon… to think I would have to ever utter such a sentence, hah!”

He chuckled as he took the blade back from Ivonne Vigil. Daniel shook his head and faced the [Forgemaster] gravely.

“Can you fix it?”

In response, Nazog laughed.

“Of course I can! I am a [Forgemaster]— I am no mere [Blacksmith]. It will simply take some time.”

Daniel sighed in relief when he heard that. He steeled himself as he reached for the coin pouch at his side.

“How long will it take?”

“Save the payment for later— and I do not know. It might take a few days. Maybe weeks. Or even months.”

Nazog shook his head as he returned to his forge. He barked out an order, and a Human [Blacksmith] rushed out to him. He handed the blade over to the Human [Blacksmith], before settling back down onto a chair.

“I will see you again tomorrow after I have spent some more time studying this sword of the fallen stars.”

“Thank you. I will take my leave now.”

The [Hero] smiled, nodding at the [Forgemaster]. He drew back, but Ivonne Vigil addressed him.

“Daniel Song.”

She strode forward as he blinked. Nozag perked up, but he didn’t quite turn around to listen to the conversation. He began hammering away at a piece of armor as the [Trader] spoke softly.

“I would like to offer you a deal.”

“What is it?”

Daniel stared at her suspiciously. The smile never left her face. Even as she outstretched the palm of her hand.

“Give me the Sword of Alexander, and in exchange, I shall be able to repair your Primordial Longsword by sundown.”

And that made Daniel pause.

12. Rebuked

“Give me the Sword of Alexander, and in exchange, I shall be able to repair your Primordial Longsword by sundown.”

Daniel froze when he heard those words. He stared at Ivonne Vigil— he saw the way the famous [Trader] smiled at him. She tilted her head expectantly, a hand proffered his way. It was a deal.

One which tempted Daniel. He hesitated as he stared at her outstretched hand, and he hesitated for a moment. Just a moment.

Then he shook his head.

“No.”

The [Hero] spun around and walked away.

Ivonne Vigil just watched as the [Hero] left the room.

***

Nazog continued hammering away at the chestplate as he chuckled.

“The greatest [Trader] in the Human lands just tried to brazenly steal one of my customers right in front of me. And yet, I am not surprised. It is about what I’ve come to expect from you, Ivonne Vigil.”

He didn’t crane his neck to face the Human woman. She sat on a stool right behind him. Her calm demeanor didn’t break. The Dwarf knew that she was still smiling, even though she had just been rebuked. He slowly lowered his hammer as he stared at the blazing flames of his forge.

“Although, I am surprised that you didn’t press your offer.”

“Why should I?”

Ivonne Vigil asked simply. He scratched his beard as he got to his feet.

“A Mythical Grade artifact is incredibly valuable. Even in the Dwarven mountains, you’d be hard-pressed to find such weapons lying around.”

“And yet, the Sword of Alexander shall still fall into my possession soon enough.”

Nazog furrowed his brows. He finally turned to face her as she didn’t meet his gaze. She sipped from a porcelain teacup as he peered at her curiously.

“What makes you say that?”

Ivonne Vigil raised her head to face him. She shook her head as she spoke softly.

“Because the Primordial Longsword cannot be repaired. Not even by your Skills, [Forgemaster]. And that is no demerit to your abilities. It is simply irreparable.”

He paused. Nazog stared at her for a moment— he was a Level 172 [Forgemaster]. One of the best in the world— surpassed only by a few in talent such as the [Blacksmith King] of Talum’brug. It was a ridiculous assertion. But Ivonne Vigil seemed entirely confident in her claim.

And that made him laugh.

“Oh? And you are capable of repairing this nebular weapon with your Skills as a [Trader]?”

But Ivonne Vigil didn’t see the humor in it like he did. She rose to her feet, shaking her head.

“I am hardly capable of carrying out such a feat on my own.”

“So how are you going to uphold your end of the bargain?”

Nazog asked, and she strode out of the room.

“You’ll see.”

And with that, the Dwarf [Forgemaster] was left alone with the burning fire. He tilted his head back, before chuckling.

“Indeed, let us see how this plays out.”

He watched the large door close behind her as he grinned, excited for this challenge.

***

To Daniel Song, it had been a simple decision to make. At first, it had been tempting. But when he thought about it for more than a moment, he knew that he made the right choice. After all, the Sword of Alexander was a priceless weapon. A Mythic Grade artifact. And while he held sentimental value for the Primordial Longsword Salvos had crafted for him, he knew that it was still a foolish trade offer.

Not just that, but the Sword of Alexander had also been given to him by Salvos. Certainly, she didn’t own the weapon. In fact, if it belonged to anyone, it probably belonged to Hadrian due to his family lineage.

But still, Daniel knew that Salvos had entrusted the Sword of Alexander to him. Discarding it so casually would have disappointed her. That was the only reason why he hadn’t turned the Mythic Grade artifact over to anyone ever since the Demon King’s invasion of the Human lands had been repelled.

He had kept it in his possession. Despite the fact that everyone— from Clayton Skyshredder to the [Archbishops] of the temples— had tried to acquire it from him. He refused to let go of the Sword of Alexander.

They offered him enough gold that could retire him for a hundred lifetimes. Some even offered him the allure of women. Others threatened him too. But he was steadfast.

Daniel Song never gave in. And he wouldn’t give in now. All he needed to do was wait for Nazog, and he would soon be able to wield the Primordial Longsword.

Or at least, that was what Daniel thought. Unfortunately, things weren’t so simple.

He visited Nazog the next day as planned, but he wasn’t given a proper timeframe. The Dwarf [Forgemaster] told him to return in a week, so he continued to wait. But once again, when he visited the forge, the Primordial Longsword still had yet been repaired.

Even though Nazog had recruited the help of a high-leveled [Enchanter]. It didn’t matter. Soon enough, a month passed, and Daniel was still left waiting in Soros. There was not much he could do here in this city. He trained— he studied. He visited the library to learn more about the history of the Eastern Kingdoms.

He read books about the Dwarven mountains. The relationship between the Humans and the Dwarves apparently hadn’t always been so friendly. Especially after the Alexandrian Era came to an end. And it was all because of Melissa the Oracle of Light.

She had apparently executed one of the many Dwarven Kings during their visit to the Human lands. Because of that, there was a brief skirmish— a small war that broke out that was often forgotten in history books. Only [Scholars] and [Historians] seemed to remember it in the rest of the Human lands.

But here in Soros, that was a commonly known fact. After all, this city had once been a Dwarven city. So the history of how it fell onto the hands of Humankind was well-known.

It was an interesting read. The more Daniel seemed to read about Melissa the Oracle of Light, the more unhinged she appeared to be. Her actions were almost erratic. Everything from destroying entire cities to mercilessly killing innocents. And her streak of cruelty only seemed to grow worse as her era approached its end.

This was a very different depiction of the Oracle of Light he had heard about when he first arrived in the Elutra Kingdom. Daniel knew that history was always romanticized— he always had his doubts on how much of a noble ruler the Immortal King Alexander could have been, and he thought that Melissa the Oracle of Light might have been more nefarious than was said in the history books. But the things she did were far worse than Daniel imagined.

Perhaps context would change the light of her actions. But as of right now, he found her to be… reprehensible— in the same vein as Zacharius the Quisling. And that was saying a lot considering that Daniel had fought the Lich of Zacharius back in the Plaguelands.

Other than reading, there was not much Daniel could do. He didn’t waste time drinking his sorrows away in the taverns. Although, that didn’t mean he abstained entirely from alcohol. He still drank booze and beer, but in moderate amounts for his own leisure.

Kacey had visited Soros at one point in time. The [Crusader] pestered him to return to the Fort City of Taritos. Apparently, there had been another incursion with the Elves there. They needed his help. But he assured her he would return soon enough. After the Primordial Longsword was fully repaired.

But eventually, when he came to speak with Nozag after waiting for another week, the Dwarf [Forgemaster] shook his head.

“I do not believe repairing this weapon is within my capabilities.”

Daniel blinked. Nozag’s shoulders slumped. He raised the Primordial Longsword as he sighed.

“This Medium Grade Weapon has bested me. It is silly to think about, but I cannot fix it. It cannot be repaired. Not by me. And certainly not by any [Enchanter] who lives within the borders of the Human lands.”

“But that’s—”

The [Hero] opened his mouth. And the Dwarf [Forgemaster] sighed, handing the broken Primordial Longsword back to him.

“I am sorry. My pride has been shattered too. I do not wish to admit it, but I cannot repair this.”

“I… see.”

Daniel closed his eyes as he accepted the Primordial Longsword from Nazog. He lowered his head as he drew back.

“Thank you for trying.”

There was nothing left to be said. The Dwarven [Forgemaster] hung his head in shame, and Daniel left the room. The Primordial Longsword could not be fixed.

The [Hero] accepted this fact as he exited the forge. He solemnly stepped out into the evening streets of Soros, only to come face to face with a familiar woman. He stared at Ivonne Vigil as she waited for him right with her hands behind her back.

The smile never left her face as she tilted her head at him.

“Are you ready to accept my deal now, Daniel Song?”

Daniel hesitated. He wanted to rebuke her once more. But he stared down at the broken gray blade. He thought about Salvos— he wondered if he would ever see the silver-haired girl again. She had finally returned to the Netherworld, and there was no guarantee that she would ever return to the Mortal Realm.

And if she did, who knew how long it would take? It had already been a year at this point. It might be five more years before she returned— maybe ten. It could even take decades. There was a chance Daniel would never see her again before he died.

So he closed his eyes. He stared at the Primordial Longsword as he mulled over his options. And finally, the young man from Earth sighed.

“Let’s talk.”

13. Manifesting

Haec didn’t know how long it took, but [The Great Agarus] soon passed. It was a Primordial Demon. It was the same evolution as the Demon King. It was Level 225. It could have crushed him without even batting one of its many eyes. It was terrible. But it was also a sight to behold.

He had never seen a wild Primordial Demon before— it was the very first time he had stumbled upon one. And while he was glad that it hadn’t noticed him, he was also glad that he had the chance to see it.

He hid deep within the ravine as [The Great Agaruas] lumbered over the landscape above. It looked slow— it barely moved as fast as Haec walked. But that didn’t mean it was slow. The wild Primordial Demon was simply taking its time as it crossed through the wilderness. After all, it wasn’t in any rush. So why shouldn’t it slowly drag itself to its destination?

Not that Haec knew where it was going. He simply stared on as it vanished into a mountain range in the distance. Only the shadow of its hulking figure remained— scarcely so. But that didn’t mean that the threat was entirely gone.

At any moment, the wild Primordial Demon could unleash one of its Skills and completely obliterate the region. If that happened, it didn’t matter how deep within the ravine Haec hid himself. He would be blown apart. And so would the three Archdemons accompanying him.

Haec glanced back as he saw Taburas, Betrugil, and Aemula huddled behind him. They wore worried looks on their faces. None of them spoke. They waited for him to give them the signal that they were in the clear— that it was safe for them to speak once more.

But as long as they were out here in the wilderness during Revelation, they would never be safe. Betrugil probably knew that much. However, Aemula and Taburas were lost. And so was Haec.

He had become the designated leader of this group even though he was just as inexperienced as the others. He didn’t believe he was qualified to be in this position. He tried to pass the role to Betrugil. Unfortunately, the [Abraxas] didn’t want it.

Betrugil claimed that he had only survived numerous cycles of Revelation because he had been hiding far from the fighting. He never had to navigate the destroyed landscape. So Haec had to take up the mantle of the leader.

After all, Haec was the highest-leveled of the group. Not only that, but he was the Heir of the Netherworld— chosen to be the successor of the Demon King.

…and there was also the fact that it was Haec’s decision to leave the Demon King’s Domain.

Both Betrugil and Aemula had protested his decision at first. Neither of them wanted to be hunted down by the Deathsquad Hunters of the Demon King. After all, they were still collared— they were being tracked with every step they took.

It was what Haec had wanted to avoid. But Taburas wanted to follow him. And he couldn’t let himself part from her. So he allowed her to follow.

As for Betrugil and Aemula, neither had anywhere else to go. And it seemed like they were apprehensively keen on the idea of leaving the Demon King’s Domain. They were afraid of what it would entail. The fact that they were endangering their lives. However, it was not like they knew how to return either.

So they just followed Haec. He led them deep into the wilderness. And while they turned to him for his guidance, he was just as lost as they were. He wanted to find Salvos. Unfortunately, he didn’t even know where to start.

He shook his head and drew forward, following the river of lava.

“Let’s go.”

He spoke to Taburas, Betrugil, and Aemula. They exchanged a glance as he explained.

“We’re in the clear. So now’s our chance.”

Haec strode forward, and they trailed after him. They were safe for now. But all four Archdemons knew that wasn’t going to be true for long. [The Great Agarus] could turn its gaze to this crevice at any moment and destroy everything.

But that was not all. The Deathsquad Hunters could find them at any moment now. And there could be other things lurking down here that Haec knew nothing about.

A shadowed figure stalked through the ravine, eyeing its prey from a distance. It didn’t make a sound. It simply waited, biding its time to strike.

But not just yet.

***

Revelation was dangerous. Or it was supposed to be dangerous. But so far, I had found it to be quite safe— at least, relatively speaking compared to the second layer of the Netherworld and the end of the world.

I only had to use my Grand Skills in battle once— when I was fighting the [Hellabomination] not long after I exited the Remnants of the First Demon Kingdom. However, since then, the most danger I had been in was when some of the black lightning crashing from the sky above nearly hit me.

It would have killed me if I hadn’t swerved out of the way in time. It struck the ground and completely obliterated the earth. The blast created a network of crevices down below that immediately began to overflow with lava. I had to keep an eye out for these attacks, otherwise I would be killed.

It wasn’t targeted. It was completely random. And while [Angelic Premonition] did warn me they were coming, if I didn’t react fast enough, I could die. I cursed as I shot to the side, seeing the black lightning streak down my way. There was a flash of black light as the blast struck the ground. And after a minute passed, I heard the crackling of the thunder.

I continued flying on as I sighed.

“It’s been weeks…”

Or it felt like it had been weeks. I didn’t know exactly how much time had passed since there was no real way for me to track time here in the Netherworld. I just knew that I had been flying aimlessly for a while.

I saw a sea of lava up ahead and continued to fly straight over it.

“How am I supposed to find Haec anyway?”

When I decided I would return my first ever companion after ending up in the Mortal Realm, I… really didn’t have a plan. It was simply a promise I made myself— and to him. But I wasn’t sure how I was going to find him.

My dad had told me that he was with Regnorex now. And while that was useful to know, I also didn’t know how to get to the Demon King’s Domain. Sure, I had been there once before. But it wasn’t like there was a map or anything to guide me.

I scratched my chin as I flew over the river of lava. I saw a ripple form on the bubbling crimson surface, and a shadow swimming beneath. I snapped my fingers as a undulating figure burst out of the ocean.

“Oh, I know!”

It was an [Uroboros]. A Level 152 Primeval Demon. I swerved to the side as my Divine Nebular Scythe appeared in my hand. The blade shone with a crimson light as I swung down, cleanly slicing the wild Demon with a [Divine Radiant Slash].

Defeated [Uroboros - Lvl. 152—

Less experience is awarded—

I grinned as I came to a halt over the middle of the red ocean. The split body of the [Uroboros] crashed into the bubbling crimson surface, sending a pillar of lava spilling into the air. I lowered my head as I clapped my hands together.

“If I want to find Haec, I just need to see everything.”

And that was simple enough. So I closed my eyes as I took in a deep breath. I felt my Divine Essence coalescing within me, and my eyes snapped open. I whispered as iridescent flakes wisped out of my mouth like a misty breath.

“[Manifestation of the Old Gods].”

All at once, my vision expanded. All my senses grew to encompass the world around me. But I suppressed my hearing— I focused so that only my sense of sight widened.

This was a Divine Skill. One I had learned when I became a [Draconic Apprentice]. It allowed me to see, hear, and smell everything in a hundred miles. But I didn’t need the full extent of its abilities right now. Especially since it was overwhelming at times. Even now when I had become a Lesser God, it was still slightly disorienting.

I just needed to find Haec with my eyes. And I could see everything.

I saw the wild Lesser Demons hiding down in the crevices back where I had come from. I spotted the charred corpse of a Greater Demon lying at the center of a crater, struck down by the black lightning. I looked on as winged Demons fought amongst each other high in the skies above.

And I continued to search for Haec. I didn’t see him anywhere. Which was expected. But that didn’t mean I couldn’t find him soon enough. I just had to keep moving. I propelled myself forward with my wings, watching as the world spun around me. As I continued to take in everything with [Manifestation of the Old Gods]. I flew on for a while, seeing nothing that particularly caught my eye in this desolate landscape.

But as I approached the end of the ocean of lava, I spotted something moving at the very edge of my vision. A lumbering figure— a massive hulking beast. One that seemed to cast a shadow over an entire mountain range. It was bigger than even an [Ancient Centinel] was long. It waded its way up a mountaintop.

And I stared at it with [Manifestation of the Old Gods].

[The Great Agarus - Lvl. 225]

“Huh.”

It was a Primordial Demon.

I watched as it slowly came to a halt right atop a tall mountain. It stood there on four legs. But it had dozens of tendrils that spilled from its face like a beard. And with its many eyes, I watched as its gaze fixed on… me?

I blinked.

“How…?”

I asked the question as it opened its mouth. Its tendrils pulled back, revealing its unhinged jaw. Even though it was a hundred miles away, it was still staring at me and aiming its gaze my way. I looked on as purple sparks flickered within its mouth. It revealed hundreds of sharp shark-like teeth which crackled with power.

And all at once, a purple void shot out. A beam of powerful magic. One that carried with it the power of the stars. I stared for a moment, watching as the blast shot forward, tearing through the mountaintops, before shooting over the ocean of lava. I saw the purple glint drawing closer as I blinked.

The realization settled in a moment later as [Angelic Premonition] blared in my head.

[The Great Agarus] was attacking me.

“Oh no.”

And the purple blast reached me a moment later, crossing a hundred miles in mere moments as I braced myself.

14. The Great

His name was Venas. He was a Primeval Demon— the second final evolution for a Demon. That meant that he stood near the peak of all Demonkind. Very few creatures in the Netherworld rivaled his strength, and even fewer surpassed him in power.

One of such Demons was Regnorex himself. The Demon King. A Primordial Demon who had ascended into godhood, reaching Level 200 and beyond.

He had entrusted Venas with a very important task. It was a sign of the Primeval Demon’s capabilities. He had been assigned the job of a Deathsquad Hunter. To trek the wilderness and find the traitors. The renegades. The fugitives. The deserters. 

Those who abandoned the cause of the Demon King. Those who were foolish enough to flee the safe haven of the Demon Kingdom.

Normally, Venas was dispatched to dispose of low-leveled fools— typically the ones who had recently been inducted under the rule of the Demon King. It wasn’t a laborious task, but it was quite tedious to say the least. After all, he had to scour the Netherworld for these runners. And they never made it easy for him to find them.

But once he managed to fully track them down, killing them was easy. It took less than a moment. Although… sometimes, he would toy with them a little, just to have a little bit of fun in his monotonous job.

Because it was mostly dull. Even Archdemons barely put up a fight, despite thinking that they stood a chance against the Deathsquad Hunters. The only time there was any actual danger to Venas was when he encountered high-leveled wild Demons.

Depending on the current cycle of the Netherworld, the chance of encountering one that could pose a threat to him could be nigh impossible. But during Revelation… it was incredibly dangerous. Even for him.

Even for a Deathsquad Hunter.

Venas prided himself in his strength. He was Level 188. Very close to Level 190. And close to being a Primordial Demon himself.

But even he wasn’t safe when wandering the wilderness during the destruction of Revelation. Those beings that could pose a threat to him were driven out into the surface. And the sky itself crackled with a black lightning that threatened even the Demon King. So the Deathsquad Hunters had to tread carefully to survive this chaotic landscape.

Venas looked down to see his comrades scouring the scarred earth down below. They traversed the cracked crevices while he flew overhead with his wings spread wide. He stuck to the very fringe of the ravine so that he could dive down if he spotted any wild Demons he could not handle. As their tracker, he was designated to guide them to their target.

And according to the Tablet of Tracking, he knew that they were getting close. Maybe. It wasn’t an accurate tell of the location of its targets. However, it would lead him in the right direction. So Venas knew that they were on the right track.

He looked back down at the four figures down below, before looking at the stone screen that glinted with five dots at the very center. And at the edge of the tablet were four glowing dots clustered together. But the positions of their target didn’t change— not until they were in range of the Tablet of Tracking.

This was what his job entailed. Venas found it tiresome more than anything. Nevertheless, it was a great honor to serve as a Deathsquad Hunter— it was a sign of his strength. It was proof of the trust that Regnorex had in him.

Venas knew this. But he still found it incredibly dull. He shook his head as he let out a sigh. They had been traveling for a while. Even as Primeval Demons, they could not press on forever. Not when there was always the risk of being attacked by wild Primeval Demons… or something worse.

And right as Venas was about to lower the Tablet of Tracking to tell his comrades to rest, he paused. He [Keen Senses] perked up as he raised his head. He slowed the beating of his wings as he looked up with a frown. He stared a distance mountain range. It was so far off, he could barely even see the tall, undulating natural formation.

But something was wrong. He sensed that there was something amiss. He blinked a few times, before he finally saw it.

A purple glint. A soft glow that was barely visible with the help of his enhanced vision. He watched as the beam of light cut across the landscape into the distance. For a moment, nothing happened as he tilted his head.

“What was—”

And then he saw the explosions. The barrage of blasts that ripped across the mountain range. His eyes widened as he saw the mountains in the distance erupt into dust and smoke.

A large section of the mountain range was reduced into rubble. All from a single beam of light. Venas tried to process it. He took in what just happened. And he knew what was the cause of the blast.

“A Primordial Demon…?”

He asked no one in particular. And in response, the answer came as the deep groan of the explosion. A powerful shockwave came next, followed by the rumbling earth. Venas steeled himself against the whipping winds as he looked back down at the Tablet of Tracking.

And he realized that his target waited for him in the direction of the destruction.

***

Haec looked up as he saw the flash of light. His eyes narrowed, before he caught a glimpse of the purple glow. The realization of what was happening settled in, and he spun around in an instant.

“Get back!”

He shouted as he swept Taburas off her feet. Aemula and Betrugil both blinked, taken aback by his sudden reaction. But he sprinted past them as they slowly reacted.

“We need to get out of here—”

Haec continued, but his voice was drowned out by the deafening explosion. The deep, thundering echo of the explosion nearly knocked him off balance. But it was the tremor that shook the earth a moment later that made him slow down to steel himself.

He raised his head as the violent shaking continued, and he heard the ground crack open. He looked up just in time to see the cliff wall collapsing— large chunks of rubble falling down into the crevice below. He gritted his teeth, turning back to face Betrugil and Aemula.

And he lowered Taburas to the ground.

“Brace yourself!”

He called out as he raised a fist. And he closed his eyes as he clapped his hands together—

***

I saw the attack coming from a hundred miles away. And yet, it reached me in an instant. My [Angelic Premonition] barely had time to warn me before the blast of purple energy tore through the landscape.

[The Great Agarus] had been standing atop a tall mountain. But as it swept its gaze towards me, somehow spotting me even from this vast distance. Perhaps it was because of my Divine Essence. Or maybe it was simply because I had noticed it with my [Manifestation of the Old Gods].

Whatever it was, it didn’t matter. Because the attack tore apart mountains— it split the ocean of lava, before reaching me. I couldn’t even teleport away if I wanted to. It happened so fast.

And I did the only thing I could do in response.

“[My Flames Shall Burn Until—”

The purple beam struck me as the aura of invulnerability came into existence just in time. I closed my eyes as my vision was engulfed with a blinding light. I found myself being thrown back by an intense force. I tried beating my [Angelic Wings] to get ahold of myself, but I continued shooting straight back as the purple beam swept me away.

It was so overwhelming. I could sense the power pouring out around me. But even as the gray flames coating my body sparked out, [My Flames Shall Burn Until Eternity Ends] never gave out. It held up against the attack from [The Great Agarus].

And soon, I found myself being restored to reality as my vision returned. I was no longer violently tumbling across the sky as my aura of invulnerability screeched in my ears, protecting me from the blast. But instead, I was lying at the center of a massive crater.

Just ahead of me, I saw the ocean of lava rippling from the aftershocks of the attack. I looked down at myself as I tried to get back to my feet. I was standing on solid ground. I was—

I blinked. I had been thrown back across the ocean of lava in what felt like a single moment. I patted myself down, before looking back up.

“Huh.”

But I survived. I wanted to sigh in relief .I didn’t think I could survive. I knew that [My Flames Shall Burn Until Eternity Ends] wasn’t impervious to all attacks. It had been overcome twice before. And I feared that this would have been one of those times.

Fortunately, it wasn’t. My aura of invulnerability somehow held up to the attack. I smiled at myself, before my eyes flickered. [Manifestation of the Old Gods] was still active. And from the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of a figure wading through the ocean of lava.

[The Great Agarus] was swimming its way across the vast crimson body, making its way towards me. I stared at it for a moment, and I watched as it unhinged its jaw again.

“Oh no.”

It wasn’t going to stop until I was dead.

And another purple beam shot out.

15. Agarus

[The Great Agarus] attacked me once again. It was a Primordial Demon— and it was high-leveled for one too. Just based on the level differential alone, it was far stronger than even the [Basilisk] I encountered near the Gate of the Netherworld.

And I had nearly died in my brief meeting with the [Basilisk]. Fortunately, [My Flames Shall Burn Until Eternity Ends] saved me back then. It was a Grand Skill that gave me a temporary aura of invulnerability. It had saved me from many precarious situations. Just like right now as the purple beam from [The Great Agarus] struck me once again.

This time around, the wild Primordial Demon’s attack was far less destructive. In fact, it was more like it was… a blade. It cut through the lava without exploding. It sliced the earth in half, creating a crevice that dug far deeper than even the cracked earth of Revelation.

But [My Flames Shall Burn Until Eternity Ends] protected me. Even as I was sent flying once more, crashing into a nearby mountaintop. The aura of invulnerability held up. The gray flames flickered— they sparked and hissed. However, they never extinguished.

Unfortunately, it wouldn’t last forever. I raised my head as I spotted [The Great Agarus] raising its tendrils my way. It was still dozens of miles away from me. But it was getting closer fast.

Despite its bulky size, it was nimble in its movements. I was pretty sure that it was moving faster than the [Hellabomination]. And that wasn’t a good sign. I gritted my teeth as I raised my clawed hands. Space began to distort right above me as I picked myself up and beat my wings.

I began to ascend into the sky, watching as [The Great Agarus] drew closer, its tendril raised to the sky. And I began to weave my claws together as I reached for space itself. The world began to unveil before me, creating a pocket space with [The World Of My Mind].

I had to get out of here. I couldn’t face the Primordial Demon alone— I couldn’t even face it with an army! I was pretty sure it would have completely annihilated the entire United Coalition of the Human Lands.

Well, maybe not if it was the whole coalition. At least, I didn’t know for sure. That was a lot of Humans to kill. And there was a possibility that with enough time, [The Great Agarus] could be whittled down and killed.

But whether or not it could destroy the army that was present in the final battle? Certainly. Not unless Clayton Skyshredder had a secret Grand Skill that could have nullified the Primordial Demon’s Skills. Perhaps the [Antimagic Field].

Either way, facing off [The Great Agarus] was suicide. I couldn’t fight it. I had to escape. So I tried to flee into my pocket space— I summoned [The World Of My Mind]. But before I could reach the edge of my created reality, I saw a flash of light.

I blinked as [The Great Agarus] pointed at me with its tendrils. And the sky above me flickered, before tearing open. My eyes grew wide as I saw the flash of familiar dark light. I knew what was coming— even without [Angelic Premonition] warning me.

But it still blared in my head regardless as the streaks of black lightning fell from the sky. All at once, a dozen of the dark blasts crashed down towards me as I recoiled.

It ripped straight through [The World Of My Mind] before the pocket space could even fully form. I watched with wide eyes as fractal shards exploded in all directions, and a shockwave washed over the nearby space. I could sense reality itself distorting for a brief moment, before the world itself was scarred with a white glow.

Just like the tears in the sky overhead.

I barely took this in before I was sent flying back from the blast. I yelped, however I remained unhurt. Once again, my aura of invulnerability protected me. It withstood the destruction of [The World Of My Mind]. Even the black lightning could not pierce the gray coat of flames.

However, [The Great Agarus] was not finished. Far from it. I steeled myself as I saw the wild Primordial Demon approaching over the horizon. Finally, I could see it even without [Manifestation of the Old Gods]. And its gaze never left me.

I stared back at it, watching as it drew closer. As its maw hung open, and its tendril-like limbs aimed towards the sky. Somehow, it was able to manipulate the black lightning of Revelation. Just like how Helena Warshade was able to manipulate the clouds in the sky of the Mortal Realm.

And [The Great Agarus] unleashed its wrath upon me, raining down a tempest of black lightning my way.

“How?”

I asked myself as I swerved out of the way of the falling sable pillars. They ripped apart the ground beneath me— even as I soared over wild Demons of all shapes and sizes. [The Great Agarus] paid them no mind.

Its focus was solely on me.

“How did it notice me? Why is it attacking me?”

I cursed as the wild Primordial Demon’s mouth glinted with another purple glow. I dove out of the way of a black lightning bolt, before raising my hands to cover myself as another piercing beam from [The Great Agarus] intercepted me.

[My Flames Shall Burn Until Eternity Ends] flickered once more as I was sent flying back. I knew that I couldn’t keep this up. I had to escape somehow. But without [The World Of My Mind], I didn’t know what I could do.

I took in a deep breath as I flew into the air, emerging from a smoldering crater. The gray flames wisping off me shimmered brightly, before glowing with an iridescent color. I activated my [Divine Essence of the Angelic Devil Princess] as I held the gaze of [The Great Agarus].

“That’s enough!”

I pointed at it as I conjured up my magic, before expelling it at the wild Primordial Demon.

“[Sacred Hellfire]!”

And even over a great distance, I felt the Skill travel. It didn’t shoot out like a beam, nor did it launch like a fireball. Instead, I sensed the threads of mana weaving through the Netherworld ripple as my [Sacred Hellfire] reached [The Great Agarus] moments later through my vision alone.

It was one of my greatest Skills. And I had combined its power with my [Divine Essence of the Angelic Devil Princess]. So I was more powerful than I had ever been. I had never felt as strong as I did at this very moment.

It showed in the explosion of my [Sacred Hellfire]. Normally, my target just partially burst into flames. But I watched as the head of [The Great Agarus] combusted into the gold and black fire.

I bared my teeth back at the wild Primordial Demon as I spread my arms wide.

“Take that!”

My counter attack finally began. I watched as [The Great Agarus] was quickly engulfed in the effects of my [Sacred Hellfire]. The flame which burned until there was nothing left but ash. It couldn’t be extinguished. It could never be snuffed out— not even by a Grand Skill.

It would keep burning the wild Primordial Demon. It would obfuscate its vision… maybe distract it for long enough for me to escape. At least, that was what I thought. That was what I hoped for. And unfortunately for me, my hopes were dashed in an instant.

My eyes grew wide as I watched [The Great Agarus] open its mouth and began to suck in the [Sacred Hellfire].

It continued lumbering forward, unscathed by my attack. And the black and golden flames were pulled into a vortex that had formed in its maw. I blinked a few times, before looking down at myself. I saw the aura of invulnerability flicker as the realization settled in.

My counter attack failed, and time was ticking.

I had to get out of here or die.

16. Chaos of Revelation

It was practically suicide.

Venas knew what he saw— it was a Skill of a Primordial Demon. And it wasn’t even a newly-evolved Primordial Demon either. He had enough experience wandering the Netherworld to know it had been an attack on the level of the Demon King.

No, Venas told himself. There was no way a wild Demon could be more powerful than Regnorex. Nevertheless, it was incredibly dangerous. And yet, as a Deathsquad Hunter, he had no other choice.

He had to fly straight to the destruction— the flurry of blasts that had ripped apart the mountain range. He saw the molten rocks. He saw the blanket of smoke rising over the horizon. The devastation was beyond anything Venas had ever seen before.

But he still pressed on. Because that was where his target lay.

He flew close to the ground, looking down at the Tablet of Tracking he carried with him. He glanced past it as he nodded at the rest of his comrades following after him. They were nervous. Each and every one of them were Primeval Demons, however they were afraid of what waited for them ahead.

After all—

They heard the roar. Venas raised his head. He saw a lumbering figure in the far distance. The only reason he was able to see it was thanks to his enhanced vision. But even with his Skills, it was still a looming shadow. But it was moving quickly.

He watched with round eyes as the wild Primordial Demon leapt into an ocean of lava, before wading its way through the crimson sea. It was as massive as a small mountain. It had to have been thousands of feet tall, and nearly just as wide. Yet despite its size, Venas knew that it was far more nimble than he could ever be.

Fortunately, its ire was drawn to something else. Something he could not see. Whatever it was, the wild Primordial Demon was moving away from his target.

And he sighed in relief.

***

My [Sacred Hellfire] failed to distract [The Great Agarus]. I didn’t think the Skill was strong enough to kill the wild Primordial Demon. However, I thought it would serve as a momentary distraction so I could teleport out of here.

My [Greater Teleportation] took time to cast. It was the only way I could actually escape from this predicament. Short-range teleportation could barely bring me a hundred feet to the right, while long-range teleportation went as far as I could see.

And certainly, I could see quite far with the help of [Manifestation of the Old Gods]. But that wasn’t enough. [The Great Agarus] spotted me from a hundred miles away. It would hunt me down even if I tried to use my long-range teleportation to get out of here.

That was— even if I could use it to escape.

I flew back as a tempest of dark lightning bolts crashed around me. I could barely even focus on escaping this salvo attacks, let alone using either long-range teleportation to get away. And [Greater Teleportation] was entirely out of the question.

I glanced at [The Greater Agarus] as it clambered onto shore, pulling itself out of the ocean of lava. Its jaw was unhinged. A massive maw that was pointed at me. But it didn’t unleash another purple beam that could shred the landscape.

Instead, a vortex formed in the center of its mouth. The very same vortex that had sucked in my [Sacred Hellfire]. I watched as space rippled around the black sphere, before [The Great Agarus] lowered its head.

Its eyes went white. And it roared as the vortex shot out towards me.

I blinked, watching the distorted space shoot straight at me. It spun and flickered as it sucked up the nearby rocks and debris into its center. It reminded me of a black hole— not exactly the same, but similar in nature.

It flew straight towards me as I cursed. I tried to fly out of the way. I tried to use [Greater Teleportation] or long-ranged teleportation. Or anything, really. Anything I could use to escape.

The storm of dark lightning slowed in its attack. I thought I had been given the brief reprieve I needed to escape. But as the vortex drew closer, I found it harder to focus on the space around me. Like the world was being twisted and bent in all directions.

And I found myself being pulled to the black sphere.

“Shit—”

I gritted my teeth as I beat my wings as fast as I could. But even with [Divine Haste] active, I couldn’t break away. I closed my eyes as I was pulled into the vortex, even as it rapidly drew closer. I was panicking.

I couldn’t panic, but I was panicking. I still had my aura of invulnerability… however, I wasn’t sure if that could protect me from being torn apart by this vortex. And I didn’t want to test it out. I tried to steel myself as I opened my eyes— as I focused on teleporting out of here.

And there was a flash of light.

I looked down at myself as the twisting space around me began to split open. I stared in confusion, not understanding what was happening until I saw the scintillating shards flicker into existence.

My aura of invulnerability was coated by an aura of corruption. The iridescent glowing flames was engulfed by the iridescent flakes of corruption. It was my [Protection of Corruption]. I hadn’t even called upon its power, and yet it wreathed me.

It encased me. It held me in place. The tugging feeling I felt from the vortex dissipated, and I regained control of myself.

But the vortex continued to shoot my way. So I spread my wings wide as I clenched my teeth, before propelling myself out of the way just in time with a burst of flames. I watched as the vortex crashed into a nearby mountain, before imploding into itself.

It wasn’t a powerful explosion that rocked the landscape. In fact, it seemed kind of peaceful… other than the fact that an entire mountain was instantly vaporized in the blink of an eye. I shook my head as I cast my gaze back at [The Great Agarus].

My [Protection of Corruption] saved me now, but that didn’t mean I was in the clear. I stared at the wild Primordial Demon as it took a step forward. Then I paused. My eyes narrowed.

“What is it doing…?”

Its eyes were crossed. It was no longer staring directly at me, but it was vaguely looking in my general direction. Its tendrils wiggled as the black lightning rained from the sky. But the attacks no longer landed on me with pinpoint accuracy.

I swept my gaze over my surroundings as the dark blasts crashed near me. Some of them were far off— striking the ground hundreds of feet to my left. Others were closer, barely missing me. But only the occasional black lightning bolt was even directly aimed at me.

I swerved out of the way of one of the attacks as I looked at [The Great Agarus]. I flitted off to the side, and it craned its neck to follow. But there was a delay in its reaction. Previously, its gaze snapped wherever I went in an instant.

Now, the wild Primordial Demon was blankly looking in the general vicinity of where I hovered. And I made the realization.

“It can’t see me because of the corruption…”

I cocked my head back.

“Huh.”

That was… not what I had been expecting. For whatever reason, my [Protection of the Corruption] obfuscated me from [The Great Agarus]. Even though the wild Primordial Demon had been tracking me from a hundred miles away for a while now, it was suddenly unable to see me.

And I bared my teeth as my lips twisted into a grin.

“That’s good to know!”

I flew high up into the sky as I avoided the crashing black lightning bolts. [The Great Agarus] roared, opening its mouth as a purple glow shone once more. It was now only a few miles away from me, and I could sense the overwhelming power of its Skill— it was the very same attack it had unleashed upon me when it first saw me.

But I remained calm. I just raised a clawed hand at the direction of the wild Primordial Demon. And I balled my hand into a fist.

“[Claw of Corruption]!”

My voice echoed around me as space seemed to warp around my target. Just like with the [Hellabomination], a thick layer of corruption seemed to wrap around [The Great Agarus]. I watched as the glistening iridescent light twisted around the wild Primordial Demon, threatening to crush it.

However, even though it was a Grand Skill, the attack failed. I watched as [The Great Agarus] took a step forward as its body shimmered with a purple light, breaking through my [Claw of Corruption] with ease. But my goal was never to bring down the wild Primordial Demon.

I knew that even all my Grand Skills combined would not be able to kill this Level 225 Demon. However, I could blot out its vision.

The [Claw of Corruption] exploded into the surroundings, sending chunks of distorted space flying into the air around the wild Primordial Demon. That wasn’t all— some of the corruption from the attack still clung onto [The Great Agarus], partially covering its eyes as it roared.

It reeled back and unleashed the purple beam into the air— firing where I had last been floating. But I wasn’t there anymore. I was already flying past [The Great Agarus] with a smile on my face. It clawed the ground open as the earth shook, and the storm of black lightning bolts continued falling from the sky.

But it didn’t matter. Because [The Great Agarus] couldn’t see me. Not with the layer of corruption protecting me, and not with its vision blotted out by the corruption either. The landscape was scarred by the iridescent distortions in space too, making it even harder for the wild Primordial Demon to see me.

And I left it behind.

“Alright, let’s get out of here!”

I took off, flying into the distance horizon as I passed the ocean of lava.

***

And as the shaking stopped, the last of the bits of rubble fell from the sky. A crimson figure coughed, before looking down at his companion. She was hurt— she was cut all over. But otherwise, she was fine.

So Haec sighed in relief.

“We survived.”

17. Prowling

Haec had seen the flash of light. He knew where the blast had come from. It was evident that the source of that devastating attack had been [The Great Agarus]— the wild Primordial Demon he had seen passing over the landscape above.

It was the only thing that could have caused such destruction. It was like there was an instantaneous shift in the environment of the terrain. A terrible earthquake washed over the crevice as cracked rocks and debris came crumbling down over the river of lava.

Entire sections of the ravine had been buried under stone. Haec raised his head as he looked up towards the crimson sky of the Netherworld. He could see the outpouring of light from the cracks of Revelation— he stood at the center of a clearing, unaffected by the landslide.

He would have been crushed by the giant boulders and collapsing cliffside had he not reacted in time. With his glowing fists, he ripped through the falling rubble during the chaos. And eventually, the earthquake subsided.

Now, he looked back down at his companion. Taburas lay cowering beneath him with round eyes. She stared up at him for a moment, before she leapt to her feet. She hugged him tightly as she spoke through gritted teeth.

“Haec—”

“We’re fine, Taburas. It’s over.”

He raised his head as he hugged her back. He looked towards the sky, watching as a blanket of smoke rose up to slowly cover the crimson canvas above. He shook his head as he drew back from the [Succubus].

He swept his gaze over the rock clearing, calling out.

“Betrugil, Aemula, are you guys still alive?”

“I wish I wasn’t…”

A voice came in reply. Betrugil dusted himself off as he walked up to their side. He grasped his shoulders, groaning and shaking his head.

“I think I broke my shoulder.”

“You’ll recover.”

Haec nodded, before narrowing his eyes. He spun around and called out once more.

“Aemula? What about you?”

The other [Fiend] coughed as she stumbled forward, bloodied and cut. But she was still alive. She gave Haec a weak smile.

“I’m… here.”

Aemula grimaced as she struggled to remain upright. Taburas helped steady her, and Haec nodded.

“I’m glad to see you’re both still alive.”

“Not for long.”

Betrugil snorted as he forced his shoulder back into place. He stretched his back, shaking his head.

“If that Primordial Demon doesn’t kill us on accident, then the Deathsquad Hunters are going to find us soon. Either way, we’re dead.”

Haec pursed his lips. He looked down at his right hand, before looking up at Betrugil. He saw the glint of the metal rings— the collars placed on each of the four Archdemons to track their every movement.

It also functioned for summoning rituals. To bring them to the Mortal Realm from the Netherworld. But Haec had never traveled between the planes, so he wouldn’t know whether that was even true.

However, what he did know was that there was no way to remove these collars without severing the body part they were attached to. And while Haec was lucky in that his ring was attached to his right arm, Taburas, Betrugil, and Aemula were collared by the neck. That meant they would have to cut off their own heads to get rid of it.

Which wasn’t an option. They would die unless they had a Skill to recover a missing head. And none of them had such a regenerative ability. So while it was easy for Haec to remove his collar, it wasn’t so easy for the others.

Only the Demon King himself could remove these collars without harming them. At one point, Haec had been collared by the neck too— just like the rest of them. But Regnorex removed the collar, placing it on Haec’s wrist instead as a sign of trust. A proof of the Demon King’s recognition.

Because Haec had become the Heir of the Netherworld. Because he had been the first Archdemon in ten thousand years to learn two Grand Skills before his Primeval evolution.

While he didn’t know exactly what a ‘year’ was— other than conceptually and theoretically, based on what he had been taught— he knew it was a very long time. So that was why he had been granted the Title.

And he had betrayed this trust that had been given to him. Haec had fled the Demon King’s Domain, searching for freedom— searching for his true leader.

To find Salvos.

But now, he was trapped in a tough predicament. Because while he initially planned to escape alone, he had three other Archdemons accompanying him now. Taburas was one of them, and she was… his companion.

As for Betrugil and Aemula— he couldn’t just leave them behind. So Haec sighed as he looked back down at his right hand. His knuckles were bloodied and bruised. He had broken his wrist during the ensuing chaos.

To protect Taburas and the others— to smash through the avalanche cascading onto them— he had injured himself. But he had a Skill that allowed him to quickly heal all such wounds. He’d be able to swing his fist at his enemies without any impediments soon enough.

Still, it took time. And he had plenty of time. Or so he thought. Not unless the Deathsquad Hunters found him soon.

Haec knew how efficiently the Deathsquad Hunters worked. He had seen the extent of their capabilities up close and personal. They would be able to locate him soon enough— especially since he still had his tracking collar on him.

He raised his head as he looked back up at Betrugil, Aemula, and Taburas.

“I-I’m sorry… for slowing you guys down.”

Aemula mustered up weakly as she leant on Taburas. But the [Succubus] just scoffed.

“Shut up— if we wanted to, we’d have already left you behind. Don’t apologize when none of us are complaining.”

“Actually, I’m complaining—”

Betrugil started. Taburas glared his way.

“You shut up too.”

“Make me.”

He grinned back, and Haec took a step forward, cutting them all off.

“That’s enough.”

The former Heir of the Netherworld spoke over them as he raised his hand. He stared at the glinting metal of the ring on his right hand, before nodding at Betrugil.

“Betrugil is right— the Deathsquad Hunters are probably hot on our tail. Maybe they were slowed by… this.”

Haec gestured vaguely at the destruction wrought to their surroundings. 

“But they are after me first and foremost. They probably don’t even care that any of you are gone. They want to find me.”

“And for whatever reason, I decided to follow you. I’m getting myself killed for no reason, aren’t I?”

Betrugil sighed exasperatedly, but Haec just smiled.

“That is right. All three of you have a higher chance of evading the Deatshquad Hunters if I weren’t with you. That’s why we’ll be parting ways now.”

“Haec?”

Taburas blinked. Her eyes went wide as she stepped forward.

“We talked about this— you can’t just go! I’m not going to leave without you!”

She protested as Aemula weakly nodded in agreement.

“We’re sticking together.”

“Don’t worry.”

Haec smiled at both of them. He raised his right hand as she stared at the glinting ring clinging onto his crimson skin.

“I will just stay behind and—”

In a single motion, he swung down with his left hand, slicing off his right wrist. Taburas blinked. Aemula stared for a moment, uncomprehending. Betrugil sputtered as he pointed at Haec. 

“Are you mad? What are you doing?”

But there was a clink. The metal ring fell onto the ground as Haec took a step back. He looked up reassuringly at Taburas as he clutched his bleeding right forearm. His hand was gone. It had flopped to the ground when he sliced it off. Along with the collar.

“I am staying behind and distracting them.”

He smirked as he gestured at his shorn off hand— the metal ring glinted as Betrugil’s eyes flickered, understanding what was going on.

“Oh.”

Taburas shook her head as she ran up to Haec’s side.

“Why did you just do that without warning? You’re hurt!”

“I’ll recover soon enough.”

He nodded back at her. Then he stepped up to Aemula’s side, helping her walk.

“Come on, now. That will only buy us some time. We still have to stay on the move.”

“R-right.”

Aemula pursed her lips as she stared at the bloodied hand. She limped forward with both Haec and Taburas supporting her, and Betrugil just shook his head at the bloodied hand.

“That is insane… but I’m not complaining.”

And the four Archdemons began to make their way out of the rubble— but they didn’t make it far. Because right as they crested to the top, they came to a halt.

A figure stood there right in front of them, waiting expectantly. It was bloodied and hurt. But it had its gaze fixed on its prey. Haec, Taburas, Aemula, and Betrugil backed up when they saw it.

“That is…?”

Haec narrowed his eyes as he saw the four-legged creature. Its darkened skin was protected by a layer of white bones— like a skeleton was covering its body. It took a step forward as it growled softly.

[Hellreaper - Lvl. 164]

“A Primeval Demon.”

And it howled.

18. Crestfallen

Haec stared at the creature standing before him. It was a Primeval Demon— a wild one. It stood on four legs, and it was barely as long as Haec was tall. Its skin was dark like obsidian. There were white ivory protrusions that jutted out of its body like a second skin.

But it was only a partial layer of protection. Like a shell of sorts. It brought one of its claws forward as it hissed, eyeing the four Archdemons with glinting purple eyes.

[Hellreaper - Lvl. 164]

Haec stared at it. Its gaze didn’t break away. It drew even closer as he backed away. It was evident that this wild Primeval Demon was set on tearing the four Archdemons apart.

Taburas braced herself as she created a spear of ash. Aemula’s eyes grew wide, but she was too hurt to even fight back. Betrugil just pointed a clawed finger at the [Hellreaper].

Haec clenched his fists— but he paused. He realized he only had a single fist to even clench. His right hand was gone. He had sliced it off mere moments ago. To remove the metal ring that was tracking his every movement.

He clicked his tongue as he looked back up at the [Hellreaper]. It was far higher-leveled than him. Haec wasn’t even sure if he could beat it. Not in his current state.

Haec had fought Primeval Demons before. He had slain that [Uroboros] that had attacked the four Archdemons right after they had fallen into these crevices for the first time. It took his Grand Skill, but he was able to defeat it with a single strike.

Not only that, but he had been forced to spar and train with Demons far stronger than him. He had only been a newly-evolved Archdemon when Regnorex had ordered him to fight alongside Primeval Demons. But he had proven his tenacity and strength despite the clear power differential between them at the time.

And when he had been chosen as the Heir of the Netherworld, he had been placed in charge of many different duties. He had been a leader to Lesser Demons, and he had also been the protector of Greater Demons.

In fact, he had even mentored many different Archdemons— showing them how to learn a Grand Skill just like him. In the process, many of them died. Some of them failed to even learn a single Grand Skill But the survivors came to be known as the Dukes and Duchesses of the Netherworld.

And at one point, he had been sent alongside a group of the Deathsquad Hunters, hence how he knew how dangerous they could be.

According to Regnorex, those who seemed to stick around Haec would change somehow. Many of them grew stronger after interacting with the Heir of the Netherworld. Just like Taburas. Just like the Dukes and the Duchesses.

Haec never paid any attention to it. To him, he was just working towards his ultimate goal of finding Salvos. And now, once again, he had another obstacle in his way.

He eyed the [Hellreaper] as it took another step forward. He needed to end this battle quickly. He could tell by the way it was moving that it was slightly apprehensive about attacking him. For whatever reason, it didn’t just charge at him right away as most wild Demons would.

Haec frowned as he saw the drop of blood dripping down its side. It was hurt— that was probably why the wild Primeval Demon hadn’t pounced on him just yet. Its body was cut and bruised from the powerful shockwave that had ripped through the landscape.

Perhaps that was why the [Hellreaper] hadn’t yet just unleashed an onslaught of attack on the four Archdemons. Because it was injured. Because it was afraid if could lose.

Haec took a step back as he nodded at Taburas.

“We can still run.”

He spoke softly, and the [Succubus] blinked. She glanced towards him, then looked at Aemula. The [Fiend] was still injured.

“I don’t know if we can escape like this…”

Taburas shook her head. Haec spoke through gritted teeth.

“But we have to try.”

It was their only option— not unless they wanted to risk death by this [Hellreaper]. After all, Haec didn’t know if he could win this battle like he did against the [Uroboros]. Especially in his current state.

Betrugil lowered his clawed hand, before shrugging.

“Whatever you say, boss.”

He started to back away from the [Hellreaper], followed by both Taburas and Aemula. Haec was the last to move as he stood at the front of the group, carefully watching the wild Primeval Demon’s every movements.

The [Hellreaper] continued to circle around them and draw closer. They finally found themselves on level ground, carefully walking away from the pit they’d been buried under. Haec waited for the wild Primeval Demon to strike. He watched as it opened its mouth, and he winced.

But instead of a blast of flames shooting out of its open maw, it spoke.

“You.”

Haec blinked. He paused as Betrugil raised his head. Taburas and Aemula exchanged a glance. The group of four Archdemons stared at the [Hellreaper] with wide eyes. And it snarled.

“Kill.”

The wild Primeval Demon whispered. But it wasn’t wild. Haec had thought it was wild, except it was intelligent. It could speak. It— no, she— took another step forward as he stared on.

“You’re… you’re not wild?”

“W…wild?”

The [Hellreaper] asked, tilting her head back at him. She sounded confused. Even as she spoke in her husky, grating voice. And Haec shook his head slowly.

“What do you want from us? We mean you no harm.”

He posed the question to the Primeval Demon. He stood his ground as Aemula nodded in agreement.

“We’re just trying to survive— like you!”

“We don’t want to fight. But we will if we must.”

Taburas added as she glared at the [Hellreaper]. Betrugil raised his hands placatingly.

“Not me. If it comes to it, I’ll just run. So… target them, alright?”

The [Hellreaper] stared at him quizzically, before Haec sighed.

“Please, let us go.”

“No.”

The Primeval Demon spoke simply, taking another step forward. She growled at the four Archdemons. Her words weren’t properly enunciated. BUt she was speaking. And Haec raised his only fist.

“Why not?”

He asked the question as he gestured at Taburas, Betrugil, and Aemula.

“We have done nothing to you. You are hurt. But that is not our fault. We did not cause this destruction. Look at us. We are Archdemons. This is the work of a Primordial.”

It was the truth. There was no lie to Haec’s words. And yet, the [Hellreaper] narrowed her eyes suspiciously.

“Kill.”

She replied simply. Her gaze landed on the glinting collars wrapped around the necks of Taburas, Betrugil, and Aemula. The three Archdemons looked at each other as the [Hellreaper] spoke softly— angrily.

“You… you killed my people. You hurt me. I am not wild. You are wild.”

“We did not hurt you. We have never even seen a Demon like you before!”

Taburas protested. But the [Hellreaper] shook her head. She pointed at their collars as she explained.

“Not you. People like you.”

“Huh.”

Haec blinked. He looked at the glinting metal rings, before looking back at the [Hellreaper]. The realization settled in. He understood what she meant. She wasn’t talking about them. In fact, she didn’t care that she was hurt right now.

She was upset because at some point in time, someone who had been under the Demon King had harmed her— killed her people. Haec’s eyes flickered as he remembered Lucerna. As he he recalled his first encounter with Taburas.

And he brought his one hand forward.

“I understand what you mean— we have been hurt just like you. But we’re not the ones responsible for this.”

“Then who?”

The [Hellreaper] asked as she peered curiously at him. He gestured vaguely in the direction he had come from.

“His name is Regnorex, and he is called the Demon King. He is the one who has hurty ou and your people. Not us.”

Taburas pursed her lips, and Aemula coughed as she stumbled back from her injuries. Betrugil frowned.

“I don’t know if she believes us, Haec.”

“She has to— because we’re telling the truth.”

Haec nodded reassuringly at the [Hellreaper]. She lowered her head slightly as she considered his words. He did not look away. He believed his words would be enough to convince her. It had to.

And after a long moment of silence, she raised her head. The aggression on her face faded slightly as she spoke in a soft voice.

“You can go.”

Haec brightened as Betrugil let out a heavy sigh. Taburas and Aemula blinked, before they looked at each other in relief. The former Heir of the Netherworld nodded at his friends.

“Let’s—”

But the [Hellreaper] cut him off.

“Not them.”

Haec blinked. Taburas paused. Aemula’s eyes grew wide as she saw the Primeval Demon’s gaze turn their way. Betrugil just smacked his forehead.

“Of course not.”

The [Abraxas] murmured. Haec’s lips drew into a thin line. He did not move. He did not budge. He stood steadfast before Taburas.

“I will not go. Not without them.”

The [Hellreaper] lowered her head. Then she shrugged.

“Die.”

And with that, she leapt out at the four Archdemons.

***

“I think I’m safe…”

I looked back one last time as [The Great Agarus] disappeared behind me. It didn’t give chase— it didn’t pursue me like it did before. Instead, it ravaged its surroundings. It unleashed its black lightning bolts down onto the corruption pervading the landscape around it.

Whether it was actually targeting the corruption, or it thought I was hiding within the veils of distorted space… I didn’t know. Either way, I was in the clear now.

I sighed in relief as I looked back up. I was reaching the other side of the ocean of lava now. I could see a devastated mountain range up ahead. A blanket of smoke rose up to the sky, blanketing the horizon. I tilted my head at this sight.

“Primordial Demons sure are strong…”

And yet, I wanted to fight the strongest of them all— the Beast. I wondered how I was going to do that. I didn’t actually know.

I just shrugged.

“Oh well. I’ll figure that out after I find Haec.”

And I flew on, heading towards the blanket of smoke in the distance.

19. Right Hand

The [Hellreaper] lashed out. She was Level 164— she was significantly higher-leveled than Haec, and she was definitely faster. And with his right hand torn off to remove his summoning collar, his fighting abilities were severely impaired.

Her claws were aimed for Betrugil first. Haec himself could hardly react in time. Fortunately, the [Abraxas] himself was relatively quick on his feet. He muttered the name of a Skill as he seemed to be yanked out of the way of the attack. But just barely.

The Primeval Demon struck the ground, before leaping back. She warily spun around to face Taburas and Aemula who were looking on with wide eyes. But she never even looked at Haec’s way.

Because she didn’t think of him as an enemy. She said that he could leave. In fact, she gave him an opportunity to escape as she was attacking his companions. However, he refused to budge. He couldn’t flee. Not when Taburas was still here. Not when Aemula and Betrugil were in this mess because of him.

Instead, Haec rushed the Primeval Demon. She wasn’t wild— even as a [Hellreaper], she could speak. But she was endangering his allies. And he wasn’t going to let her do that.

“No!”

He shouted as he intercepted her. His fist shone with a white light, before his muscles tensed. He swung down with all his strength as he flanked the [Hellreaper]. But right before he could reach her, her eyes flickered.

She saw his attack coming. He expected her to run— to leap out of the way just in time. And during that brief moment of reprieve, he could have asked Taburas to grab Aemula and get out of here. However, that didn’t happen.

The [Hellreaper] simply turned her side to face him, letting her bone-like shell take the brunt of the strike. His eyes went wide as she took the full force of his [Shattering Strike] without even flinching. There was not even a scratch on the pale ivory surface.

She craned her neck as she bared her teeth.

“If you get in my way—”

Her mouth opened wide, and Haec’s eyes went round. He stared in horror as there was a flicker of blue flames from behind the serrated teeth of the Primeval Demon. And there was a crack as her skin seemed to rip open.

“I will kill you!”

The blast of flames began to shoot out as the former Heir of the Netherworld backed up in horror. But before the attack could reach him, Betrugil yelled out and pointed.

“Move out of the way, idiot!”

The [Hellreaper]’s head snapped to the side, redirecting the attack. A pillar of blue flames shot to the sky as Haec looked on. It would have consumed him entirely— it shot hundreds of feet into the air, escaping even the mouth of the crevice.

Haec caught himself and leapt back just in time for Taburas to conjure a spear of ash. She threw it at the [Hellreaper], before it multiplied in numbers. A hundred ashen projectiles rained down on the Primeval Demon.

“We need to get out of here—”

Haec started as he ran up to Taburas and Aemula. But Betrugil cursed, pointing at the [Hellreaper].

“I don’t think we’re outrunning that!”

The [Abraxas] used special, physical curses to impede and harm his enemies— an unusual way to fight. Haec heard of it called as black magic before. Sometimes, it was also called voodoo. And with it, Betrugil was able to manipulate body parts to a certain degree. However, even as he focused his magic on the [Hellreaper]...

The Primeval Demon just walked forward. She barely seemed to be affected by his curses. It was like she was trudging through a sea of Lifeblood. Her movements were slowed only a little bit. But that was all.

“I will slaughter all of you…”

Her neck cracked into place, and her gaze landed right on Betrugil. He winced, but she was faster. She leapt into the air, crashing down into him as she snarled.

“Just like you slaughtered my people!”

“No!”

Haec moved. Once again, the Primeval Demon was faster than him. But this time, Betrugil couldn’t escape. He had already used his Skill to evade the previous attack, and its cooldown hadn’t come to an end.

All he could do was brace himself. But Haec was suddenly at his side, tanking the blow.

“What…?”

Betrugil watched as a flash of white light engulfed both of them. A protective barrier that blocked that [Hellreaper]’s striking claws.

“[Guardian Of Companions]. Are you alright, Betrugil?”

Haec nodded at the [Abraxas]. His Skill allowed him to instantly shield an ally in close proximity. It was one of his greatest defensive Skills— but he couldn’t employ it alone. Only when others were around.

However, due to the circumstantial nature of its effects, it was capable of blocking attacks even from higher-leveled enemies. That was why the Primeval Demon wasn’t able to harm either of them. She pulled back from the barrier as she glared at the former Heir of the Netherworld.

“You—”

She started. But he slammed a fist onto the ground.

“[Pillar of Despair]!”

Her eyes went wide as the ground beneath her feet shook. And before she could even react, a column of stone shot into the air, sending her flying. Haec took a step back as his barrier began to dissipate.

He swept his gaze past Betrugil, looking at Taburas and Aemula standing off to the side. He shook his head at them.

“We can’t run from this [Hellreaper]. We need to defeat it— now.”

He looked at Taburas as he said that. He held her gaze, and she hesitated. Aemula opened her mouth to protest.

“But how are we going to defeat—”

She started, but Taburas spoke over her, nodding.

“Right.”

Taburas raised a hand, pointing at Haec.

“[I Am Your Sword And Shield].”

She whispered softly, and a surge of power washed over him. He took a step back as he felt what she felt. Her strength was his strength. He lowered his head, nodding slowly.

“Don’t worry. I will end this with one punch.”

Taburas nodded. She watched as Haec strode back, walking up to the falling [Hellreaper]. The Primeval Demon came crashing down from the sky as a dark aura wisped off him. A small smile slipped onto his face as he felt the warmth of his companion washing over him.

And he looked back up at the [Hellreaper]. She growled as she faced him. She still remained unhurt— not a scratch on her body, nor on the skeletal bones protruding from her side. She took a step forward as he closed his eyes.

“I am sorry.”

Haec understood how the Primeval Demon felt— to have those he cared about ripped away from him because of the Demon King. He was certain that many under Regnorex’s rule despised it just as he did.

But he couldn’t let those he cared about now be hurt. Not because of a misdirected hatred from the [Hellreaper]. Perhaps if the Demon King didn’t exist, this never would have happened. Haec could still be with Salvos— he could have met Taburas. And he could have encountered the [Hellreaper] too.

Unfortunately, he couldn’t change the past. He could only work on the present. It was why he had willingly submitted himself to Regnorex. He was willing to bear the burden of becoming the Heir of the Netherworld so as to achieve his goals.

The sins of the Demon King became his, and so did the strength of the Demon Kingdom.

Haec raised the stump that had once been his right arm. The flesh there twisted. It bulged, then rippled. He stared at the [Hellreaper] as she charged his way. He had to end this quickly— he couldn’t let this fight drag on. Just like against the [Uroboros]. The very same Grand Skill that had ended the battle against that wild Primeval Demon in an instant.

But the [Hellreaper] was not wild. Which was why Haec took in a deep breath as she quickly approached.

“I am sorry…”

He whispered softly. And the stump began to reshape. A dark crimson skin seemed to flake off— a darker hue than his ordinary skin. A bulging arm grew out of his shoulder— like it belonged to a different being entirely. Only to be wreathed in a dark aura of faux Divine Essence.

The [Hellreaper] screamed as her body was coated in blue flames.

“Die!”

And Haec swung up with all his might. He struck the Primeval Demon before she could reach him.

“[The Right Hand of the Demon King]!”

It was a powerful blow that shook the earth— that pulsed out with a shrill ringing sound. He uttered its name with hatred. Not reverence. But anger at what he had done to get this far. To apprentice himself to someone he hated with his very core.

And the anger transferred itself over to the attack. It struck the [Hellreaper], sending her flying back. There was a loud crack. The bone-like armor she wore seemed to shatter open as her chest burst open. Blood poured out of the gaping wound he ripped through her armor, and she crashed into the cliffside.

Haec took a step back as he panted, feeling the anger he felt fade away with the black aura. His arm returned to normal as he shook his head and turned back to Taburas.

“Is it over?”

She asked hesitantly. Both Aemula and Betrugil looked on with wide eyes— even though they recognized that attack, they were still in shock. They had seen him unleash his Grand Skill upon the [Uroboros] before too, but to see its overwhelming power once again left them at a loss for words.

Haec smiled simply as he took a step forward.

“I—”

And his [Dangersense] blared in his head. The notification he had been waiting for didn’t come. He spun around as his brows snapped together.

“Did you think that was enough to defeat me?”

The [Hellreaper] growled savagely as she got back to her feet. Her body was broken. Her bones had been smashed open. Her skin had been shredded, and her neck was twisted in all the wrong direction.

But she raised her head as blue flames began to wisp over her body.

And her wounds started to heal.

“[My Rage Shall Burn Forever].”

She took a step forward as the bones regrew. Her neck snapped back into place. The gaping hole in her chest closed. And streaks of those blue flames sparked off her body like a shield.

“What…?”

Haec stared. Betrugil took a step back.

“So she has a Grand Skill of her own, huh?”

The [Abraxas] pursed his lips as he spoke. Taburas and Aemula tensed as the [Hellreaper] screeched, before lashing out again.

“I will not die until you are all dead!”

***

“Huh…”

I lowered my head as my vision began to flicker. [Manifestation of the Old Gods] was coming to an end. It had been active for a while, but I still hadn’t found Haec. Which was expected, honestly.

The Netherworld was a vast place. Even with all the Skills I had now, I was certain that it was going to take me a long while to even find the Demon King’s Domain, let alone find Haec.

“If only I had a way to track them down…”

I sighed as I lowered my head. Then I paused. I raised my head slightly as I thought about it for a moment.

“Or maybe I do…?”

After all, [Manifestation of the Old Gods] enhanced all my senses. It drew from my divinity, and it expanded my perception of the world. Not just with touch or sight or smell, but with my spatial senses too.

“So could it enhance my divine senses too?”

I asked myself as the expanded world I saw flickered once more. I lowered my head, nodding to myself as I recalled my battle against Avaritia back in the Mortal Realm.

“I mean, I do know what Regnorex’s Divine Essence feels like… right? So if I could just find a trail to it…”

I narrowed my eyes, focusing on the threads of mana that wove through the world. The very same ones that had first taught me how to learn magic. And I looked past it— into a layer beneath the world.

A shallow river that did not run as abundantly as the flowing mana.

“Then I could find Haec from that!”

I grinned to myself as I began to follow this trail. It was hard to discern anything in this odd space. It almost felt like it was keeping the world itself intact. I couldn’t really comprehend it. I just used my [Manifestation of the Old Gods] to navigate it, searching for something I recognized.

And I found it. It was faint— and it was about what I remembered of the Demon King’s Divine Essence. Or at least, it was similar enough in nature. So perhaps it could be what I was looking for.

So I nodded to myself as I spread my [Angelic Wings] wide.

“Let’s go!”

And I continued flying on.

20. Seconds

Her name was Vianna.

She was a [Hellreaper]. A Primeval Demon— the strongest of her kin. They lived together in a sanctuary. A safe haven amidst the destruction of the Netherworld. Together, they have survived for so long, undisturbed by even Revelation.

It was through sheer luck, really. The fact that they had managed to find such a secluded spot that the cycles of the Netherworld didn’t affect. It was an odd place. With grass and trees and water. Things that they had never seen before in their entire lives up until that point.

And they had never seen it anywhere else in the Netherworld. It was hidden away— buried deep underground. At one point, perhaps it had been a Lair of sorts. But it didn’t matter what it was.

They had turned it into their home. They survived safely thanks to it. And they would have continued to thrive there for an eternity…

Until those monsters came.

Vianna had thought they were like the others at first— those mindless creatures that only sought to destroy. But they could speak. She, herself, could barely speak as coherently as they could. Her [Advanced Language Comprehension] allowed her to communicate with her kin, but some of the words they spoke were incomprehensible to her.

And then she saw the metal rings they wore. Some of her kin who had moved into their sanctuary later in life had spoken of these Demons. They weren’t mindless— they were something else.

Something far worse.

They were slave Demons.

Minions of a so-called Demon King.

She hadn’t known why they came. They were there to cast a spell of sorts. They held a ritual, and their magic warped the world itself. It opened a hole in the sky that seemed to consume everything. One that showed another world there.

And this magic peeled the earth back, revealing their sanctuary.

Suddenly, the hideout of her people was no longer special. The world around them was replaced with a forest of green trees and tall grass. It was like their little world secluded from the rest of the Netherworld had spread far and wide.

Vianna had thought it was a blessing. But that was when those slave Demons noticed her. They spotted her kin, and that was when the hunt began. She tried to stop them.

She herself was the protector of her sanctuary. She had been Titled the Kinguard because of her strength. But it wasn’t enough to save them.

Vianna wasn’t strong enough. She was defeated, and her kin were captured. Many of them were killed too. It had been a slaughter where only those who submitted survived. The only reason she escaped was because they tried to kill her for fighting back. And somehow, she tricked them. She escaped before they could kill her.

And since then, she had been living a life of regret, roaming the Netherworld aimlessly. Driven by nothing but loathing for herself— for abandoning her kin.

But also rage towards those slave Demons who took everything away from her.

That was what fueled her.

Rage.

And that was why her Species changed— that was how she unlocked her Grand Skill. So that was how she acted.

“I will not die until you are all dead!”

She screamed as she lashed out.

***

And Haec watched as the [Hellreaper] charged at him. She moved faster than she did before as an aura of blue flames wreathed her.

It was the effects of a Grand Skill. Because of it, she had been able to heal from the wounds Haec had inflicted upon her. He had used his own Grand Skill— empowered by Taburas. But it wasn’t enough to end this battle.

Now Haec didn’t know how the four Archdemons were going to survive this battle. He wasn’t sure if he could even escape the [Hellreaper] now.

He raised his right arm— newly grown, thanks to his Grand Skill. It was no longer the arm of the Demon King. Rather, it was his own arm. It felt odd and almost alien to him. But at least he was no longer maimed like he was before.

But it wasn’t enough to change the outcome of this fight.

Haec swung up at the [Hellreaper] with all his strength. It was a [Instantaneous Strike]. A punch that moved so fast, it landed as soon as the idea of throwing it crossed his mind. It wasn’t his strongest attack, of course. But it served as a good counter to fast opponents.

Unfortunately, he watched with wide eyes as his fist bounced off the Primeval Demon’s aura of blue flames. There was a flash of light. It felt like Haec’s fist was burning. He stumbled back, blinking as he looked down at himself. His skin was charred and black.

“What…?”

The Grand Skill didn’t just heal the Primeval Demon. It didn’t just protect the [Hellreaper] from oncoming attacks. It also hurt her enemies in return. Like she was rebuking them for even daring to lay a finger on her.

Haec winced as she snarled at him.

“You killed them!”

She swiped a claw down, slashing across his chest. He braced himself in time— his [Skin Of The Charred] took the brunt of the attack. But he was still bleeding as the [Hellreaper] raised a second claw.

“You monsters—”

“Get away from him!”

Taburas screamed as she slammed the palm of her right hand onto the ground. Tendrils of ash shot out, seemingly swimming through the rock ground. They shot forward and intercepted the [Hellreaper].

Aemula steadied Haec as he nearly collapsed to the ground. He looked up with gritted teeth, watching the Primeval Demon easily tear through the ashen tendrils. Taburas shouted, creating a thousand blades in the air.

They crashed down into the [Hellreaper], distracting her for a moment. But she roared as she leapt into the air and tore through the hurricane of ashen blades. She fell upon Taburas with her teeth bared.

Haec’s eyes went wide, but Betrugil moved faster. He moved his mouth as his voice seemed to echo around the crevice.

“Stop.”

The [Hellreaper] froze for a moment. He pointed at her as Taburas ran back towards Haec. The former Heir of the Netherworld rose to his feet, holding onto his chest. He looked down at the blood pouring out of his wound, before looking back up at the Primeval Demon.

“Haec— are you alright?”

Taburas asked as she steadied him. He nodded, watching as the [Hellreaper] broke free from Betrugil’s verbal curse. The [Abraxas] was pointed at the Primeval Demon. But nothing was happening.

The [Hellreaper] didn’t react like earlier. Only her flames seemed to flicker, and that was it. She glared at him as he backed up, gritting his teeth.

“My attacks aren’t working anymore!”

Betrugil yelled. Haec pursed his lips.

“I’m fine… I—”

He opened his mouth, and Betrugil cursed.

“Someone help me!”

He leapt out of the way from another clawed strike. The [Hellreaper] barely missed him— his earlier Skill must have gone through its cooldown since it was like he was being yanked out of the way. But the next time the Primeval Demon attacked, he wouldn’t be able to evade it.

Taburas nodded, raising a clawed hand.

“Right—”

She conjured a giant hammer made of ash as she turned to face the [Hellreaper]. But Haec stopped her. He caught her by the arm, shaking his head.

“Wait… I can use my second Grand Skill…”

And Taburas paused. She stared at him with wide eyes.

“But if you use it—”

She started. Haec stopped her. He drew forward as Aemula blinked, looking between him and the [Succubus].

“Wait, what are you talking about?”

“It doesn’t matter.”

Haec spoke simply as he looked towards the [Hellreaper]. She paused right before Betrugil as he was backing up into a wall. The Primeval Demon narrowed her eyes, turning towards him. He raised his right hand as he pointed at her.

“This is our only chance to survive.”

He took in a deep breath, and the [Hellreaper] took a step forward. She didn’t move. She just looked at him with narrowed eyes.

Haec exhaled slowly as a gray aura seemed to wisp off him.

“[I—”

He started. And the [Hellreaper] moved impossibly fast. He blinked as she seemed to be propelled towards him with a burst of flames, raising her claws. His eyes went wide, and he raised his arms to block the attack.

But he was too slow. Whatever Skill the [Hellreaper] used let her strike him within seconds. It sent him flying back as he screamed in pain.

“Haec!”

Taburas shouted as she ran up to him. The [Hellreaper] grinned, taking a step back. Betrugil cursed under his breath, and Aemula backed away in fear.

Haec crashed into the rock wall as the Primeval Demon’s laughter echoed in the background. He felt the burning pain in his chest— the wound dug deep. Far deeper than the first wound he sustained. He gasped as he looked down at his bloodied body.

He opened his mouth. His lips moved.

And he closed his eyes as the world went dark.

21. Despise

Haec opened his eyes as he exhaled slowly. Gently. A calm breath. He raised his head to face the room, before sweeping his gaze over the kneeling figures waiting for him.

He stood in the throne room of the Demon King. As usual, he was standing by Regnorex’s right hand side. It was strange to think about. That he would be so close to the one he hated so much. But this was all necessary to get back to Salvos.

That was what Haec told himself as he straightened in the presence of his King. He had always thought he would have felt more on edge when he had been chosen to be the Heir of the Netherworld. However, for whatever reason, he was at ease when he stood next to Regnorex.

It made no sense. The Demon King was the one who had separated him from his leader— his companion. So why did Haec feel this way? It felt wrong.

And yet, he had been through so much here in the Demon King’s Domain. He had been granted a Title that only a single other Demon had been given in the history of Regnorex’s reign. And despite all the horror stories he had heard about Regnorex… the Demon King wasn’t so bad.

Regnorex had divulged his plans to Haec. As the Heir of the Netherworld, Haec had heard firsthand about what drove the Demon King to do everything he had done thus far. And it was simple, really.

It was… good.

The Demon King wanted to create a world without suffering for all Demonkind. What was wrong about that? Haec himself wondered what that world would be like. He couldn’t lie and say that he wasn’t interested in finding out how Regnorex was planning on achieving this.

Haec had even considered… bringing Salvos with him to this world. But as the thought crossed his mind, he closed his eyes again, taking in a deep breath.

Then he raised his head as he faced the waiting figures kneeling before the throne. There were seven of them. Each of them were around the same level as Haec himself— some of them were even higher-leveled than him. But they looked at him reverently. And he nodded approvingly at them as a smile slipped onto his face.

“Avaritia, Gloria, Desidia, Iivor, Gula, Libid, and Ira. You have all done well in undergoing my training. You have all mastered a Grand Skill, and some of you have even mastered two Grand Skills of your own…”

As Haec spoke, Gloria puffed up her chest proudly. Avaritia just rolled his eyes. And Iivor elbowed the both of them to focus. Gula, Libid, Desidia, and Ira didn’t break their gaze away from the Heir of the Netherworld. They held their chin high, but they still looked at him with utmost respect.

Haec shook his head as he continued.

“...but it does not matter. All of you have survived the test I have given you. You have become the Dukes and Duchesses of the Netherworld. Now you shall be given your first task by our King himself.”

With that, Haec took a step back. He couldn’t lie and say that he did not feel proud of them. They had managed to accomplish what nearly a thousand other Archdemons could not— they were the greatest among their peers. An interesting, eclectic group. One which Haec had found himself growing fond of, even if they weren’t his friends.

Because they were simply interesting to watch.

Haec moved aside for Regnorex to take over. He faced the Demon King who waited on the gilded throne.

He had expected the Demon King to rise to his feet and congratulate the Dukes and the Duchesses. It was a great accomplishment, after all. And yet, Regnorex simply waved a hand dismissively at the seven Archdemons.

“Go forth.”

Regnorex addressed them as they bowed their heads.

“Oracli shall give you your first task as the Dukes and Duchesses.”

“Yes, King Regnorex!”

The seven of them exclaimed. And Haec narrowed his eyes. He just watched as they spun around and marched out of the throne room.

The vast double doors slammed shut behind them. For a moment, Haec remained silent. He was confused. He didn’t understand the lukewarm reaction of the Demon King. So he cleared his throat and asked the question in his mind.

“My King, may I know what task Oracli has in store for them?”

“Ah.”

Regnorex glanced towards Haec with a soft gaze— unlike how he had seemed to address the Dukes and the Duchesses.

“I have been informed by Levithus that things are going awry in the Mortal Realm, so a distraction is needed for the Humans. I am sending the seven of them to fulfill the task of ensuring that the ritual is seen to completion.”

And that made Haec pause. His mind reeled for a second as he stared at his King… no— as he stared at the Demon King. He frowned.

“But I thought that all the Demons being sent to the Mortal Realm for the ritual are being sacrificed. Doesn’t that mean that the Dukes and the Duchesses will… die?” 

“That is correct.”

Regnorex replied bluntly. And Haec took a step back. His eyes went wide as he tried to grasp for the right words to say.

“But… but they’re the Dukes and the Duchesses— they can’t die!”

Haec protested. Regnorex smiled as he rose to his feet. He brought his hand to his heir’s shoulder, shaking his head.

“It pains me to lose them as much as it pains you, my successor. However, as long as you still remain…”

The Demon King raised his head, facing the domed ceiling of the throne room.

“...we can create more of these Dukes and Duchesses. So do not fret. For salvation shall soon come for our people.

“That’s…”

Haec opened his mouth. But he caught himself. He didn’t respond. He didn’t speak his true feelings. He just stared at the Demon King.

And he remembered who Regnorex truly was.

Regnorex the Demon King. The one who had enslaved millions of Demons— perhaps billions throughout his reign. And the very same person who had separated Haec from his true leader.

From Haec’s companion. From Salvos.

Why shouldn’t Haec feel anything but hatred for such a vile person?

Slowly, Haec lowered his head, cursing himself for forgetting this. He closed his eyes.

***

And Haec returned to the present.

He blinked his eyes open, raising his head. He sucked in a deep breath as he placed a hand on his chest. The wound he had suffered was mostly gone. His body was in intense pain— but it was fading away quickly.

When he took in his surroundings, he realized only a moment had passed since the [Hellreaper] had shredded his chest open, nearly killing him in an instant. Taburas was still running towards him. Betrugil was shouting, protectively standing over Aemula.

And the Primeval Demon was laughing— cackling with a warbled voice. She took a step forward as the blue flames continued to wreathe her body. She hadn’t even noticed Haec rising to his feet as Taburas slowed.

“Haec…?”

The [Succubus] stared at him with wide eyes. She was surprised to see him standing again so soon. And Haec couldn’t lie— he was also shocked. At least, that was until he looked down at himself.

He blinked as he saw the white aura wisping off his body. A stark contrast to the dark aura of the Demon King. Haec stared at himself, taking it in. Then he looked back up to Taburas, seeing motes of a translucent essence wisping off her. Not just her, either. It came from both Betrugil and Aemula too.

And it seemed to connect with Haec.

That confused Betrugil and Aemula. They exchanged a confused glance as Taburas just opened her mouth.

“That’s…”

Even the [Hellreaper] paused, confused by what was going on. She turned to face Haec as he took in a deep breath.

“What is that?”

She asked softly. Haec closed his eyes. He felt the power coursing through him. He knew what it was. He must have activated it right before the [Hellreaper] had dealt that fatal blow on him— that was how he survived.

It was the effects of his second Grand Skill.

“[I Shall Bear Your Burdens].”

Haec raised his head, opening his eyes. He swept his gaze over the confused Betrugil and Aemula, before looking at Taburas. He smiled.

“Thank you— for lending me your strength.”

Taburas just nodded in response. He took a step forward as the white aura shone brighter— his long flowing hair seemed to hover slightly, being pulled up by some force. It wasn't spiking up, but it was like he was floating in water.

Haec turned away from her, looking towards the confused [Hellreaper].

She shifted back slightly as he held her gaze.

“We don’t need to fight.”

He took a step forward as the ground seemed to crack under his weight. His aura alone was utterly overwhelming— even he could sense the power he was emanating. It made the Primeval Demon wary of him. She stared at him with narrowed eyes.

“How?”

She asked simply.

“How are you still alive?”

Haec tilted his head back at her. And he smiled kindly.

“I am alive thanks to my friends— because they have lent me their strength.”

Just as he borrowed the Demon King’s essence to momentarily deliver a punch that could even make Regnorex flinch, he could borrow the strength of his allies in the battlefield. Taburas, Betrugil, and Aemula were supplying him with their essence, and it gave him the power he needed to face the [Hellreaper].

“Hey! I didn’t consent to this!”

Betrugil raised a fist. Haec just smiled. He shook his head as Taburas pursed her lips.

“But Haec, if you do this… you’ll—”

“I know. But I have no choice. This is what we must do to survive.”

Haec nodded reassuringly at her. Her concern was valid— she was afraid of the downside that this Grand Skill brought about— because whatever damage was inflicted on Betrugil, Taburas, and Aemula would be inflicted on him instead.

But he didn’t care. Because he was going to resolve this fight without harming the [Hellreaper]. He looked back towards the Primeval Demon as she growled at him warily. And he raised a hand.

“I understand how you feel. You hate the Demon King, and so do I.”

Haec thought about the time he spent in the Demon King’s Domain. He recalled all the things Regnorex had taught him— he remembered the sweet words promising a better world for all Demonkind.

At one point, it had nearly seduced him. It had almost converted him into a true follower.

But then he recalled Salvos. He remembered what Lucerna had done. He knew how much serving under the Demon King had hurt Taburas.

And he knew that those words were a lie. Everything from the sacrifice of the Dukes and the Duchesses to the callous treatment of all the other servants of the Demon Kingdom proved it. The promise of salvation was not real, and Haec learned to despise Regnorex with his very being.

“But your hate is misplaced. It is not those who serve under Regnorex at fault. They are as much victims as you and I.”

Haec stepped forward, unwavering. Even as Taburas called out to him, and Betrugil stepped back. The [Hellreaper] growled, glaring angrily. But Haec refused to back away.

“Your people were hurt by the Demon King. Just like we have. So we shouldn’t be fighting. We should join forces— and together, we can bring him down. What do you say?”

He smiled kindly at the Primeval Demon. And for a moment, she stared at him with a soft gaze. He could tell that she was thinking of her kin. But after a moment passed, that expression on her face vanished.

She snarled as she answered him.

“I refuse.”

With that, she leapt forward as he body burned brightly. She moved fast— Taburas cried out as she raised a hand.

“Haec—”

And the [Hellreaper]’s attacked was stopped. Taburas and the Primeval Demon both blinked. Betrugil’s eyes went wide, and Aemula gasped.

“What…?”

Haec had caught the [Hellreaper]. His body shone brightly— the aura wisping off him coalesced on his arms as he held her by her bone-like protrusions. Her flaming aura burned him, but he didn’t let go.

The Primeval Demon stared for a moment, confused as she was held in the air. And Haec sighed.

“I’m sorry.”

He whispered. With that, he brought a hand back, before punching her in the face.

22. Understanding

Vianna went flying.

She had her Grand Skill active— it should have protected her. It should have rebuked any oncoming attacks with ease. It drew power from the anger she felt in her soul.

At one point, she had been a Primeval Demon of Pride. But now, she was a Primeval Demon of Wrath. And her Grand Skill— [My Rage Shall Burn Forever]— had only been granted to her after her kin was slaughtered.

Vianna believed that it was not pure chance that she had learned this power now. She believed that it was the tool she needed to exact her revenge. With it, she was going to kill all those who had wronged her— who destroyed her sanctuary.

And with it, she was going to save her captured kin.

Or at least, that was what she had thought. But now, as she tumbled through the air, her spinning gaze landing on the group of Archdemons, she wasn’t sure if that was even a possibility anymore.

She crashed into the cliffside as her eyes closed. The blue flames coating her body flickered. The flames sparked out as she thought of her kin.

“Vianna, run—”

A voice cried out in her head. The echoes of a distant memory. She saw the image of a young [Hellwolf] screaming— then there was nothing but darkness and pain.

The Primeval Demon of Wrath rose back to her feet, emboldened. Her anger— her rage— continued coursing through her.

She was not going to fail. She was going to avenge her kin no matter what.

And she snarled as she lashed out again.

***

Haec didn’t want to fight her. But the [Hellreaper] refused to back down. She came at him fast, and his eyes flickered. He saw the bright blue ball of flames zipping between the rocks before shooting towards him.

He raised his hand, blocking her attack. Her claws clamped down into his forearms as he gritted his teeth.

“I don’t want to fight you!”

The former Heir of the Netherworld shouted, before swinging up with his fist. A surge of strength overcame him as he landed his fist on her stomach. Her aura of blue flames rushed in to protect her— but the [Hellreaper] still yelped as she was thrown into the air once again.

Taburas took a step forward, creating ashen spears aimed at the Primeval Demon. But Haec stopped her.

“No— let me handle this, Taburas.”

“But Haec…?”

She blinked back at him. He shook his head, turning to face the [Hellreaper]. The Primeval Demon landed back on the ground, growling as she faced him.

“Please don’t get involved. I don’t want to resolve this with violence.”

Haec whispered softly as his companion stared at him. He knew that she was worried for him. And he also knew that the more involved in the battle she was, the stronger their connection would become. His Grand Skill would allow him to draw even more of her essence, empowering him even further.

But he didn’t want to be forced to do that. Instead, he stepped forward. Even as Taburas looked on. Even as Betrugil tried to usher the watching Aemula away.

“Let him get himself killed! Let’s get out of here!”

“No— we have to support him!”

Betrugil and Aemula argued. But Haec ignored their chatter. His gaze landed on the [Hellreaper], and he refused to back down.

The Primeval Demon charged at him once again as he braced himself. Her claws struck his skin, spilling his black blood onto the stone floor. He returned with a barrage of punches, but this time, she was prepared for it and she leapt back.

He watched as the [Hellreaper] circled dangerously around him. He felt his forearms ache from the cuts he had sustained. It was stupid. Even with his Grand Skill, this wasn’t going to be an easy fight. And it was not like he could harm her with her flaming aura of protection.

But despite knowing this, Haec confronted the [Hellreaper]. Because he could see the look in her eyes— he saw her anger. The darkness that she hid within. It reminded him of himself.

The hatred he had felt for Regnorex.

Haec remembered it so well. It was so long ago— right after he had lost Salvos to Lucerna. He had been driven by pure hatred. The desire to exact revenge on the one responsible for separating him from his leader.

The [Hellreaper]... she must have felt the same thing. After all, she had also lost those who were important to her to the Demon King. So that was why Haec knew he understood how she felt. That was why he believed he could speak with her.

“Please, listen to me! We are not enemies!”

Haec pleaded with the Primeval Demon. And yet she continued her onslaught of attacks. Her strikes ripped apart the earth, and the shockwaves sent the other three Archdemons flying back. But the former Heir of the Netherworld remained steadfast.

“I understand how you feel— I lost so much to the Demon King as well! We all have!”

He took a step forward, gesturing at Taburas, Betrugil, and Aemula. He recalled the memories he had shared with Salvos. He thought of the Dukes and Duchesses— how they were sacrificed so senselessly like they were mere tools to use.

Haec felt the anger boiling within his heart. But he steeled himself. His eyes flickered as he watched the [Hellreaper] circle around him like a blur. When she finally pounced on him, she screamed.

“Liar!”

She was fast. But he was prepared for it. He sidestepped her attack, landing a knee on her stomach. Once again, her Grand Skill took effect. The coat of blue flames protected her, burning Haec.

But he pushed through the pain, grabbing her by her tail. Even as he burned, he spun her around, speaking through gritted teeth.

“I am not a liar! I am Haec— the former Heir of the Netherworld!”

He let go of the [Hellreaper]’s tail as she yelped, and she crashed into the cliffside. Large chunks of rock and massive boulders collapsed onto her, before she roared, tearing her way out. Her eyes burned in fury.

But then she paused as her flames seemed to flicker. It was only for a brief moment, but it was long enough for Haec to take notice of it. She shook her head as the aura of blue flames burned brighter than before now.

And he brushed it off before he took a step forward.

“I have seen the evil of the Demon King firsthand— I have heard his lies, and I have watched as he callously sacrificed thousands of our people for his personal desires.”

Haec remembered when he first heard of the plan to merge the planes. It had been Oracli who told the then Heir of the Netherworld about the monumental sacrifices needed for the ritual to be completed. It had appalled Haec.

And yet, for some reason, Oracli was fine with it. Not just him. But Alia and Latus had taken it in stride too. Everyone who resided in the Demon King’s palace had known about this plan, and they supported it.

They zealously believed in Regnorex’s vision for Demonkind. And many of them were willing to throw away their lives to carry out his plan into fruition.

Haec had seen this… world that had been crafted. He hated it. It was not a world of equals— not like him and Salvos, or him and Taburas. Rather, it was one where the entire world orbited the Demon King.

And Haec rejected this world.

That was why he left the Demon King’s Domain.

That was why he wanted to help the [Hellreaper]. That was why he didn’t want to kill her. So that she could achieve her dreams, just as he hoped to achieve his.  Unfortunately, that wasn’t going to be easy.

“I do not care who you are— I will kill you!”

The [Hellreaper] screamed as she sprinted straight at him. Her aura of blue flames flickered again. This time, for a moment even longer. Haec didn’t move out of the way. He held his hands up, bracing himself. And he accepted her attack.

She blinked as he went flying, coughing out blood. Taburas shouted in terror.

“Haec!”

“That idiot…”

Betrugil clicked his tongue, and Aemula looked on with round eyes. But Haec picked himself up as the [Hellreaper] growled. He shook his head, straightening to face the Primeval Demon.

“You—”

The [Hellreaper] started, and Haec lowered his guard. Her eyes narrowed as she slowly circled around him.

“What are you doing?”

She thought it was a trap. Haec could tell by her tone of voice that she was confused. He just spoke simply.

“I told you, I don’t want to fight you. I want to work together with you.”

The [Hellreaper] blinked, before growling. She took another step forward, edging closer as Haec didn’t flinch.

“We have the same enemy. We can be allies. We can bring down Regnorex—”

“Shut up with your lies!”

She cut him off as she lashed out. But Haec stood his ground. He only dodged her attacks or blocked her clawed strikes. Even though he was bleeding, he refused to punch back.

“I feel your pain. I understand your anger. That is why I don’t want you to hurt anymore—”

His words were cut off by her snarling. She snapped her jaws for his head, and he barely ducked out of the way. He saw Taburas looking on in horror in the distance, and he gritted his teeth.

Haec knew he couldn’t keep this up. Even with his Grand Skill, he was still outmatched. He closed his eyes and took a step back. He raised his head as the [Hellreaper] swung her claws for his head.

He saw her rage. He understood her— no he was mistaken. He wanted to understand her. But he couldn’t. At first, he had thought she was wild. Now, he knew she wasn’t. And yet, he still couldn’t possibly understand what she had gone through.

Not yet.

Haec readied himself to duck under her oncoming strike, but the [Hellreaper] paused.

She staggered back as her aura of blue flames seemed to flicker. Then it twisted, before bursting out like it was burning her. She hissed, before steeling herself.

Haec narrowed his eyes.

“Her Grand Skill is… falling apart?”

Or it was starting to break. Taburas noticed it too. She called out to him as he glanced back at the watching Archdemon.

“Now, Haec!”

The [Hellreaper] backed up warily as her aura of flames continued to burn her. She was in pain. And Haec— had to make it clear that he understood her. That he knew how she felt. He couldn’t just claim that he understood her without actually trying. After all, that made him no different from the Demon King whom he so despised.

Haec lowered his hand. He clenched his fists. The [Hellreaper] stumbled away from him, wide-eyed. She opened her mouth, and he raised his hand. She flinched. Taburas, Betrugil, and Aemula watched with bated breath.

He brought his hand forward as the [Hellreaper] winced. And he proffered his hand to her.

“Please— may I know your name?”

And that made the [Hellreaper] pause.

23. A Promise Kept

Vianna was in pain.

Her body burned with anger and hate— she mourned and grieved over those she had lost. She had drawn the power of her rage from the depths of her soul. Her very essence empowered her, forming her Grand Skill.

But anger was a fickle thing. It could cause destruction to others, while bringing about extreme damage to oneself.

And now, that was why she was lit aflame.

The [Hellreaper] burned from her own Grand Skill. Its effects should have come to an end, but she refused to let go of her anger. Her hatred could not be snuffed out. Her rage would burn forever. And by forcing it to continue even when it couldn’t, she began to hurt herself.

That was why she was in searing pain. She backed up warily as her flames continued to protect her and hurt her. She saw the red-skinned Archdemon raise a hand. He was huge— he was somehow as strong as her despite her best efforts to bring him down. She was frustrated. She was angry. She was scared.

She growled at him as he raised a fist.

And she paused when she heard the words leaving her mouth.

“Please— may I know your name?”

***

“Are you alright?”

The creature asked in a soft voice. Vianna backed away when she saw it, her eyes growing wide in terror. But the creature drew closer, trying to coax her out from behind the rocks.

“Do you have a name? I don’t want to hurt you.”

Vianna paused. She stared at the shadowed figures clustering around the first creature. They waited expectantly. But Vianna refused to move.

“It’s not speaking.”

“Maybe it’s one of the mindless Demons?”

“If it’s wild, we should kill it!”

Vianna heard the shadowed figures speaking amongst themselves. Their words made her flinch, and she curled up into a ball. They were so much larger than her. She was a mere Lesser Demon— a Level 16 [Hellhound].

And they were nothing like her. She could tell by their shapes and sizes that they had evolved. Each and every one of them were over Level 40. So she knew she couldn’t put up a fight. Not when—

“Be quiet, all of you! You’re scaring her!”

The creature at the front snapped, and the susurration died down. Vianna winced, but the creature turned to her with a soft gaze.

“Can you understand me? If you do, please— may I know your name?”

And Vianna stared at the creature’s face. She saw the way it was hunched over with a kind smile. It stood on two legs, but its knees were bent so that it was on level gaze with her. Its eyes were silver and blue— different colors on each eye.

It was a [Fiend]. And it was… no she wasn’t as terrifying as Vianna initially thought. So the [Hellhound] finally mustered up the strength to speak.

“Name…?”

The [Fiend] nodded as she gestured to herself.

“Yes. We all have names. My name is Hostia. This is Drith, and this is Granulas. What is your name?”

Hostia gestured at a pair of other Demons behind her, before pointing back at the [Hellhound]. Vianna hesitated as she glanced between the group of Demons surrounding the boulder. And slowly, she began to speak.

“My name is— urk…”

And Vianna winced. She slumped forward as Hostia blinked a few times. The [Fiend] drew forward, gently scooping Vianna up.

“You’re… you’re injured!”

Hostia exclaimed. She stared at the open wound on the underside of the [Hellhound]’s belly. Vianna braced herself for the worst to come, but Hostia just brought a hand up.

“Hold on— [Healing Touch].”

And a calming warmth washed over Vianna. She blinked as she slowly watched the wound on her stomach heal. It took a moment— it didn’t happen instantaneously. But the cut on Vianna closed.

She stared for a moment as nothing remained but the dried black blood she had spilled. And Hostia lowered her back to the ground.

“Are you better now?”

Hostia asked, tilting her head. Vianna just looked up at the [Fiend]— at her savior.

“I…”

Vianna started. But she hesitated for a moment. Was this a trick? Was there a reason why these Demons were being so kind to her? She didn’t know. She couldn’t quite understand their actions.

However, she finally obliged to their questions.

“My name is… Vianna.”

“Vianna?”

Hostia drew back as she smiled. She turned to her companions— the other Demons who were with her. They nodded at each other, before looking back at the [Hellhound]. The [Fiend] proferred a hand out.

“Do you want to join us, Vianna?”

***

“My name… is Vianna.”

The words left Vianna’s mouth as she blinked back into reality. She didn’t even realize she had spoke, so immersed in her memories that Hostia’s voice remained echoing in her mind. The [Hellreaper] shook her head, before glaring back at the red-skinned Demon standing before her.

“Vianna, huh? That’s a good name. I’m Haec. I want to help you. So please—”

And the [Hellreaper] lashed out. She screamed on top of her lungs, refusing to believe his words.

“No!”

Haec backed away as her claws missed him. She struck the air, missing him entirely. He watched as she stumbled forward, gasping in pain.

Vianna could hardly move— not with the flaming aura burning incessantly and unceasingly. It protected her. Her enemies couldn’t harm her even now. But she was killing herself. Slowly and surely. She was going to die if this kept up.

And yet, she still moved in her anger.

“I will not listen to your lies!”

***

“Should we really trust them?”

Hostia asked, and Vianna turned around. The two of them were the only Primeval Demons amongst their kin. They were the ones who had been called out of their sanctuary to speak with those Demons with the metal rings.

Vianna herself didn’t think it was a good idea to speak with them either. But after the landscape around their sanctuary changed— becoming just like the environment of their safe haven— they were discovered by these so-called ‘followers of Regnorex’.

The leader of the group— Maamon— had approached the sanctuary. He had assured them that they were friends. He promised them a world of safety that the sanctuary Vianna, Hostia, and their kin had created could only ever imagine.

After all, it was Maamon himself who had helped change the Netherworld. He was the reason why there was grass and trees and lakes now surrounding the sanctuary. Hearing such a promise… neither Vianna nor Hostia could resist hearing out the offer that was being given.

“Do not worry, Hostia…”

Vianna spoke slowly as she nodded at the other protector of their sanctuary.

“We are both Primeval Demons. If we must, we shall fight to protect our kin. Let us just hear out what they have to say, alright?”

And Hostia nodded slowly as they approached their meeting point.

“Alright then…”

***

“I will never trust you… liars!”

Vianna screamed as she unhinged her jaw. She tried to aim for Haec’s neck. But with her sluggish movements, she missed.

Haec stepped back, trying to get away from her. And she took in a deep breath. Tears streamed down from her cheeks, before evaporating in an instant. She looked up as she tried to bite away her sadness and despair.

She took a step forward as Haec spoke softly.

“I am sorry, Vianna. For what happened to you— for what they did to you.”

He didn’t raise a hand at her. Even as she continued to unleash her onslaught of attacks against him. Vianna screamed, and he spoke understandingly.

“It must have been horrible. They hurt you, and you did not deserve it.”

***

Vianna heard the screams. She saw the ground itself shifting. The world moved as space began to twist and turn. Through the fractal barriers, she saw the reflection of a familiar figure with her hand raised.

“Run, Vianna!”

Hostia screamed as a figure approached her from behind. As Maamon laughed— his cackling voice could be heard across the shifting landscape. Vianna tried to get back up. She wanted to save Hostia. But she was bleeding.

Her kin had been captured. Many of them— those who resisted— had been slaughtered. And now, it was just her and Hostia who remained. And even though both of them were Primeval Demons, they couldn’t put up a fight against Maamon.

Still, Vianna had to do something. Hostia was her savior. Hostia was everything to her. So Vianna had to—

And she paused when she caught a glimpse of Hostia’s tearing gaze.

“Don’t. Please. Just live. For us—”

The world warped around her. A fractal space formed around her as Maamon’s shadow loomed over her. His laugh could be heard echoing around the world.

“There you are!”

And Vianna turned away before she could see what happened. She ran— fleeing and leaving behind her savior as tears ran down her cheeks. Even though she wanted to stay, she knew she had no other choice.

She left her kin behind.

***

“You don’t know what they did to me.”

Vianna spat back as Haec winced. He shook his head, striding forward even as she growled at him.

“That is why I want you to tell me. So that I can understand.”

She couldn’t trust him. She couldn’t. Not for her kin. Not for Hostia. But she wanted to— Vianna so wanted to believe in his words. And she almost did. She slowly lowered her guard as Haec approached her unwaveringly.

“Please, Vianna… let us help you avenge your kin. We can do it together.”

Vianna thought of everything she had been through. From when she was a Lesser Demon until now. The time she had spent with her kin. The memories she had made in her sanctuary. It was all gone. Forever.

There was no going back. And she could only blame herself for that. But this was her chance at redemption. This was the only way she could save them.

So Vianna took a step forward as Haec nodded at her. The other three watching Archdemons stared in shock. The [Hellreaper] opened her mouth.

“I—”

And her flames flickered, before fading away.

“What…?”

Haec blinked, and Vianna paused. She stared down at herself, before whispering a single word.

“Oh.”

Her Grand Skill’s effects finally dissipated. It came to an end, after she refused to let it stop. Which meant only one thing.

The [Hellreaper] collapsed as Haec stared.

***

Haec didn’t react for a moment. He just stared in disbelief as Vianna lay before her, her body charred and burned. She barely even twitched where she lay. And finally, Haec glanced back, calling out to Taburas.

“She’s hurt! She needs healing, now!”

“R-right!”

Taburas moved into action. She ran forward with Haec as the two of them surrounded the fallen Primeval Demon. Vianna didn’t even react to their approach. She didn’t snarl or growl— her eyes were barely even open as they were.

Haec looked over her injuries as he gritted his teeth.

“Her flames were too powerful… they…”

He trailed off. Taburas brought an ashen hand out as a soothing aura overcame the [Hellreaper]. But Vianna didn’t react. The [Succubus] shook her head.

“I don’t know if I can save her, Haec…”

Haec bit his lower lip. He turned back to Vianna, speaking reassuringly.

“We can save you— we will find a way to save you.”

He tried to hold onto her clawed hand. But she pushed her hand away. The [Hellreaper] craned her neck weakly to face him.

“Please… save my kin.”

She spoke softly. Haec nodded back at her as he held her gaze.

“We will save them— and we will save you.”

But Vianna shook her head. She placed a clawed hand onto his chest, even as Taburas continued trying to heal her. 

“And if Hostia lives…”

“I—”

Haec wanted to cut her off. But he stopped. Instead, he looked deep into the eyes of the [Hellreaper]. He saw the way Vianna said the name. And he nodded slowly.

She gasped out.

“Save her too.”

With that, Vianna’s body went limp. A notification resounded in Haec’s head. Two of them. But he ignored it. He refused to acknowledge it for a moment. And Taburas whispered softly, drawing back.

“She’s dead, Haec. I’m sorry.”

“I know.”

Haec nodded as he stared down at the dead [Hellreaper]. He took in a deep breath, before closing his eyes.

“I promise you— I will save them.”

And he paused, remembering the others who were enslaved by the Demon King. From the Dukes and the Duchesses to those who had been forced to fight in the expanse. He raised his head, staring at the broken sky of Revelation.

“I will save all of them.”

Haec spoke softly to himself as Taburas, Betrugil, and Aemula stared at him. They didn’t say a word. None of them spoke. Vianna lay dead— the [Hellreaper]’s corpse remained still.

And in that silence, Haec had resolved himself.

Thus far, he had only focused on a single goal, ignoring almost everything around him. But not anymore. He was not going to just ignore Regnorex’s evil any longer. He was going to change the Netherworld for the better. He was going to live up to his brand new Title as the Traitor of the Demon King.

Haec was going to—

His brows snapped together as he saw a blurred figure shoot across the sky. A dark shadow rapidly descended down the ravine as his [Dangersense] blared in his head.

“What’s that?”

Taburas cried out, backing up warily. Betrugil and Aemula glanced up in a panic. They readied themselves for battle as Haec narrowed his eyes. He sensed the overwhelming power. He saw the speed of the being— the way it seemed to have recklessly flown through the destruction of Revelation. And it only meant one thing.

“A Deathsquad H—”

He started. But the shadowed figure spoke in a familiar voice and cut him off.

“Haec?”

A soft voice. One that Haec would recognize anywhere. Even though it had felt like forever since he had last heard it, he would never forget her voice.

“Is that really you?”

She asked, and Haec stared at her, his eyes growing wide. He saw her familiar golden eyes. He saw her familiar silver skin. He saw the horns on her head— much larger than they had been when he had last seen her. And he saw the unfamiliar traits like the six wings and the scales on her arms.

But he knew who she was. He remembered her name. He would never forget her.

“Salvos…”

24. It’s Been A Long Time…

“Salvos…?”

Haec stared at her. He saw her silver hair. He took in her pale skin— partially blemished at the arm by dark scales that resembled burn marks. She had six feathered wings, and a pair of horns that sat atop her head like a crown.

Here she was. Salvos. His leader. His companion. The world seemed to fade away all around him. Nothing else existed but the two of them at this moment. The broken rocks and fallen rubble cascaded around him, and the cracked sky of Revelation mended shut.

Taburas was gone— Haec didn’t even see how she warily created an ashen spear. He didn’t hear Betrugil’s shouts of panic, nor did he notice how Aemula was cowering in fear.

All Haec saw was Salvos standing before him. Like no time had passed since they last saw each other— as if they were still standing there, in the white plains of the Netherworld, wandering aimlessly and timelessly together.

Salvos took a step forward, and a thousand things raced through Haec’s mind. Did she even remember who he was? And if she did, did she recognize him? And was she really Salvos?

This could’ve been an apparition— a product of mind magic. He knew that Alia had been a master of mental assaults. If she had been the one sent after him…

And Haec tensed. He backed away as Salvos drew closer. Or— the illusion of Salvos. He didn’t know. But he was afraid. He wanted her to be real. He wanted this to be true.

However, what were the chances that Salvos would find him through pure happenstance? The Netherworld was a vast place. The possibility that they’d run into each other by sheer chance was infinitesimal. Or rather, the chances of it being a member of the Deathsquad Hunters was so much higher, it had to be a trick.

That was what Haec thought as he raised a wary fist.

And then Salvos hugged him.

He blinked a few times as he felt the warmth of her touch. His eyes went wide when he looked down at her, tightly holding onto him. He tried to work his jaw, and she just looked back up at him with a smile.

“Hey. It’s been a long time, hasn’t it?”

Salvos spoke as Haec as Taburas, Betrugil, and Aemula froze. Haec stared for a moment, before he lowered his head. He took in a deep breath. He tried to steel himself— to take in his surroundings and make sure it was all real.

But when Salvos didn’t let go… he couldn’t help himself. He hugged his leader back. And he refused to let go as he whispered softly.

“It has… it really has…”

***

Here he was.

I had seen him standing there before me. I recognized him immediately. It only took me a second to take in his brand new appearance, and I already knew it was him.

He was tall— taller than I remembered. He stood towering over me like a Cyclops would. Maybe even taller. And while he didn’t have four arms and a single eye like they did, he was just as well-built as they were.

I recognized him, but he was also different. His long black hair had been cut short, but it still had a single yellow streak running through it like a bang. His red skin was marked with strange markings. Like runes and symbols had been inked onto his chest. And his forearms seemed to bulge out from the elbow as if he was wearing a crimson-colored gauntlet. But it was simply part of his physiology.

He was different. And yet, he was also still the same.

I didn’t often dream— I never really had to sleep. But when I did close my eyes and doze off into the darkness of my mind, I would see him there. It was a figment of my imagination. One that felt so real.

I would imagine the various ways he could have changed. The various evolutions he could have undergone.

I would think about what our first conversation back together would have been. I would tell him all about my adventures in the Mortal Realm. I would tell him all about the weird Human customs I learned, while regaling him of the dangers I went through just so I could see him again.

I would touch him. I would hold him. And I would never let go again.

But when I woke up, he would be gone. He would disappear. He wouldn’t be standing there next to me. The life we both believed we’d share was gone. Things would never be the same again.

That was why I hate sleeping. That was why I hated having dreams.

And now, my dreams have finally become a reality. Now, I could touch Haec, and he was really here. I could cling onto him, and he wouldn’t disappear. The promise we made to each other— the life we imagined as companions— it finally could be real.

I continued to hug Haec, remaining silent. He didn’t say a word either. We both simply chose to luxuriate in this moment. The relief we felt was shared. I didn’t even need [Truth Divination] to know that he felt the same way as me.

He was Haec. He was my first companion. And he was here—

“Hey!”

A voice shouted, interrupting our moment. I blinked and took a step back. I broke away from Haec as he shifted, pivoting to face a group of Archdemons. I stared at them too. I had noticed them when I was arriving at this crevice, but then I got distracted when I spotted Haec.

I took them in. There were three of them. A [Fiend], an [Abraxas], and a [Succubus]. It was the [Succubus] who was shouting. She pointed an accusing finger at me as she took a step forward.

“What are you doing? Who are you? And what are you doing to Haec?”

Haec scratched the back of his head as I looked down at myself.

“What am I doing to Haec?”

I frowned— I wondered if it was a trick question. But when I studied her gaze, I could tell that that was a serious question. So I answered honestly.

“I’m hugging him! I am hugging Haec!”

She blinked, trying to work her jaw. For whatever reason, she was taken aback by what I said. Her eyes were bulging from their sockets, and her hands trembled. She vibrated where she stood— like she was trying to figure out what to say.

But Haec took a step forward and drew her attention. He shook his head, gesturing to me as he gave me a small nod.

“Taburas, this is…”

“Hi! I’m Salvos!”

I cut him off, beaming at the three staring Archdemons. Taburas just continued gaping at me, and the other two Archdemons exchanged a glance. I strode forward as I clapped my hands together.

“Are you Haec’s friends? His companions? It’s nice to meet you!”

I came to a halt right before Taburas as I proffered a hand. She recoiled, backing up warily for a moment. She raised an ashen spear as she eyed me with narrowed eyes. And I blinked, looking down at the hand I offered.

“Huh— right, shaking hands is a Human thing. Sorry! I won’t hurt you! I was just saying hi!”

I forgot that in the Netherworld, there was no such thing as social etiquette. There was only kill or be killed. Whatever social skills any Demon learned here was a result of necessity— or molded out of their individual personality.

But shaking hands? Bowing? Kneeling? Even simple greetings like waving? There was no such thing here.

I had to remind myself of that. I took a step back as Taburas lowered her ashen spear. She stared at me for a moment, before finally looking towards Haec.

“Who is this, Haec? How do you know her? She’s a Primeval Demon…”

“I’m not just a Primeval Demon— I told you, I’m Salvos!”

I answered on Haec’s behalf. He just chuckled at my response. But Taburas wasn’t as amused as he was. And it wasn’t just her. One of the other two Archdemons stepped forward— the [Abraxas].

He furrowed his brows as he looked up at me. He was rather short. Like an Elf.

“Six white wings, rainbow-colored flames, golden eyes, and silver skin… I have heard that description before! You’re the Primeval Demon that Regnorex wants to kill!”

His words made me pause. I saw the glint coming from his neck. He wore a metal collar. And it wasn’t just him. Both Taburas and the [Fiend] also wore the collar of the Demon King. I shifted back apprehensively as I muttered under my breath.

“Uh-oh.”

But they didn’t attack me. They just turned to Haec. And this time around, it was the [Fiend]— the lowest-leveled of them all— who addressed him.

“Haec, you need to explain to us what’s going on.”

He scratched his cheek as he glanced between me and the three Archdemons.

“There’s a lot I have to explain, huh?”

Haec sighed, taking a step forward. He steeled himself as he smiled fondly to himself, and I did too.

“Where do I even begin?”

25. Conversation With A Criminal

Taburas closed her eyes. The world was spinning around her, and she could barely stand on steady feet. Even as she tried to steel herself, she couldn’t calm her nerves. There was no way she could relax. After all—

The [Succubus] raised her head and eyed the silver-haired girl sitting right next to Haec.

Who is that bitch? Taburas knew who she was— her name was Salvos. And as Betrugil had said, she was wanted by the Demon King Regnorex himself because of… reasons or whatever.

None of that mattered to Taburas. She just wanted to scream. She wanted to tear her hair out. But she held herself back, watching as both Salvos and Haec clung onto each other. Neither of them let go of each other, even as they gathered around to explain the situation.

“Salvos is… my companion.”

Haec spoke simply, and Salvos nodded. They had an arm locked together, even as she raised a hand with a smile on her face.

“Haec is my companion too! He’s my first companion!”

Taburas bit back her tongue— she stopped herself from snapping at that very moment. She kept her thoughts to herself as Betrugil frowned.

“Companion? What does that even mean?”

Haec shook his head as a small smile spread across his face.

“It means we were born from the same pool of Lifeblood. At different times, perhaps. But we knew each other since we were both Infant Demons.”

Taburas blinked, seeing the expression on his face. It was a wistful look. He was clearly reminiscing about the times he spent with Salvos. And that only exacerbated the sense of jealousy the [Succubus] felt.

But she had to hold herself back as Haec continued.

“After the others died… it was just the two of us. Everyone else was either dead, or they ran away. And we fought together— we survived thanks to each other.”

He turned to Salvos as she grinned back at him.

“Yep! We even evolved into Lesser Demons together! We were a team… we were…”

And she trailed off. The expression on her face grew soft. She lowered her head, before closing her eyes. Taburas frowned as Haec peered at her curiously.

“What were we, Salvos?”

Haec asked with a raised brow. Salvos looked back at him, before bringing a hand up to pat him on the head.

“We were family.”

“Family…?”

He blinked in response. Taburas unclenched her fist for a moment, processing the words of Salvos. Bertrugil and Aemula exchanged a glance.

And Salvos tried to explain.

“It’s a Human thing— or a mortal thing, I guess? Like… when Humans are born from the same parents, they’re all family…”

She seemed uncertain even as she spoke. Haec chuckled, leaning back away from her.

“I know what a family is, Salvos. I learned about it from my studies with Oracli. But… what makes you say that?”

He asked as he stared at her. She placed a hand on her chin, contemplating his question.

“Well… it’s like we are brother and sister, you know? That’s why we’re family!”

“I see.”

Haec nodded in agreement, even as Taburas glanced between the two of them with wide eyes. He closed his eyes.

“Family, huh? I like that.”

“Yep! I like it too!”

Salvos beamed in response. She looked him up and down for a moment, before going in to hug him once again.

“I’m just so glad we’re finally back together…”

“Yeah… me too…”

Haec returned her hug as he whispered. And that was when Taburas finally had enough. The [Succubus] clicked her tongue before pointing accusingly at Salvos.

“What are you talking about?”

Taburas sputtered as Salvos and Haec quickly separated. They blinked at the [Succubus].

“Family? Brother and sister? That is ridiculous! We are Demons! There is no such thing as family for us!”

Her words made Betrugil and Haec flinched. Aemula pursed her lips, agreeing with Taburas.

“Taburas is right— we aren’t mortals. We’re all born from Genesis together, even if not at the same time. If anything, we’re all family.”

“But I don’t know you.”

Salvos just cocked her head back in response. Aemula shook her head.

“I am Aemula.”

“And I’m Salvos! It’s nice to meet you!”

The [Fiend] shifted back uncomfortably as Salvos drew closer excitedly. Taburas gritted her teeth, before crossing her arms.

“Who you are doesn’t matter. What matters is why I have never heard about you before now? Why hasn’t Haec ever mentioned you?”

Taburas asked as she turned to her companion. He scratched his cheek hesitantly.

“That’s…”

“Because Salvos is wanted by the Demon King. That’s it, isn’t it?”

Betrugil spoke up for the first time in a while. He leant forward, sighing as Taburas and Haec glanced his way.

“Even before Regnorex put a target on her back, he would have wanted her in his kingdom. Because look at her—”

He gestured at the confused Salvos as Taburas, Aemula, and Haec stared.

“Have you even used [Identification] on her?”

Taburas and Aemula exchanged a confused glance. Haec blinked a few times before, smiling.

“Huh. That is… impressive, Salvos.”

Salvos just raised her chim triumphantly. Aemula gasped a moment after, and Taburas narrowed her eyes. The [Succubus] was the last one to turn her gaze to Salvos and use [Identification]. At that moment, her eyes went round.

[Lesser God - Lvl. 165]

“A… Lesser God?”

Taburas just stared for a long moment as Betrugil sighed.

“But not just a Lesser God— a Lesser God as a Primeval Demon.”

The [Abraxas] spoke softly, before raising his head to hold Salvos’ gaze.

“I have never heard of such a thing before. I was always told that you’d need to reach your Level 200 evolution to undergo apotheosis.”

“Oracli said the same thing too. And yet… here she is.”

Haec nodded at Salvos. She just smirked back, flexing an arm.

“Well, I am pretty amazing, after all!”

Taburas couldn’t comprehend it. Her mind was reeling— her head was aching. She rubbed her temples as she tried to process everything Salvos had said so far.

So… her name was Salvos— which she had felt the need to repeat multiple times for whatever reason. And she was both a Lesser God and a Primeval Demon. A combination that Taburas had never heard of before. But even more than that… Salvos was also the one who the Demon King Regnorex himself had ordered to be killed on sight.

And on top of all of that, she was also somehow Haec’s sister?

None of it made any sense. It was incomprehensible. And yet, Taburas looked up at the iridescent aura wisping off the silver-haired girl. She saw the way that Salvos and Haec laughed and smiled at each other.

And the [Succubus] knew that this was a reality. It was a fact. Her lips quivered as she struggled to accept it.

But Salvos’ next words broke her out of her stupor.

“Anyway, now we’re back together again, that means we can finally leave this place together!”

Taburas blinked, hearing that.

“What…?”

Salvos excitedly grabbed Haec’s hands as he blinked back at her.

“Leave this place?”

“That’s right!”

She gestured towards their surroundings— towards the destruction all around them. Up above, the broken sky remained still. No black lightning crackled overhead, although Taburas didn’t seem to notice it.

The [Succubus] was too focused on Salvos’ words.

“We can leave the Netherworld behind… we can live a better life in the Mortal Realm together!”

“Go to the Mortal Realm?!”

Betrugil sputtered in shock. Aemula covered her mouth in surprise, whispering softly.

“Why would you want to do that?”

“Because the Netherworld kind of sucks!”

Salvos replied simply. She waved a hand dismissively as Haec looked on.

“When it’s not boring, it’s dangerous! And while that’s good for leveling up, it’s not really a good place to live in. Also— I want you to meet my friends!”

She grinned as she pulled him forward. Taburas wanted to protest, but she knew she could do nothing against a Lesser God. So the [Succubus] had no other choice but to watch, accepting what was going to happen.

That was— until Haec caught himself. He stopped Salvos from pulling him forward as he shook his head with a dour look on his face.

“I’m sorry, Salvos. But… I can’t do that.”

And Salvos just blinked.

“What?”

She looked like she was about to protest, but he lowered his head. He closed his eyes.

“I can’t leave the Netherworld. Not just yet.”

Salvos pursed her lips. And she slowly asked the simple question as Taburas blinked in the background.

“But… why?”

26. Next Stage

“But… why?”

I asked the question as I stared at Haec. It had been so long. A long time had passed. But now, here he was— my first companion. He was… like my brother. He was the person I had been searching for for so long. He was the reason why I had returned to the Netherworld in the first place.

I had left the Mortal Realm to get back to him. I left behind all my friends and companions I had made to save him. But now, when I had given him a chance to escape this… hell, he rebuked me.

He refused to leave the Netherworld. He didn’t want to come with me to the Mortal Realm.

Haec shifted back uncomfortably as I just stared at him. I looked at him with wide eyes for a moment, trying to comprehend his words. And then my eyes flickered. I glanced to the side, looking at Taburas, Betrugil, and Aemula.

They were Haec’s friends. Maybe even his companions— I didn’t know who they were. I just met them. However, if they were important to him, then perhaps that was why he didn’t want to leave. Because he didn’t want to leave them behind.

So I shook my head as I turned back to him.

“If you want, we can bring your friends with us too!”

“That’s not it, Salvos.”

Haec replied simply, lowering his head. A dark shadow was cast over his face as he sighed. I stared at him, blinking as I glanced between him and his friends.

“If that’s not it, then what…?”

And I paused. My eyes narrowed as I caught sight of a silver glint— a metal collar clung tightly onto the necks of the three Archdemons. I knew what those metal collars were. They were summoning collars, given to Regnorex’s minions to cross the planes.

I frowned as I remembered what my dad— the Devil himself— had told me about Haec. That the Demon King had taken Haec under his wing.

The realization settled in, and I turned to Haec with round eyes.

“Wait, are you saying you don’t want to go to the Mortal Realm because you’re with Regnorex now?”

I took a step back, but Haec quickly shook his head.

“That’s not it, either. I am… free from the Demon King. For now.”

He raised a hand, flexing his fist. I eyed him quizzically— I didn’t know why he was staring so intently at his right hand. But he just sighed and took a step back.

“There’s another reason as to why I can’t leave, Salvos.”

“Is it because they can’t leave?”

I asked as I turned to his friends. I gestured at the three Archdemons. Each of them were wearing the summoning collars on their neck, while he was not.

“Because if those summoning collars are preventing them from leaving, I think I can get help from someone who can remove them.”

I raised my head, thinking about my dad. While he didn’t want to get too involved in my affairs, I was sure I could convince him to do something as simple as removing the summoning collars from Haec’s friends.

And while Haec nodded gratefully at me, he didn’t seem placated just yet.

“I would appreciate it a lot, Salvos. However… that’s not why I want to stay in the Netherworld.”

“If it’s not because of Regnorex, and if it’s not because of your friends, then why can’t you leave?”

I tilted my head. Now I was getting a little bit frustrated. Because it seemed ridiculous to me— I came all the way here for Haec. Sure, I knew he was safe. But I wasn’t going to be leaving the Netherworld without him.

My dad had already told me that Haec was fine a while back. However, I still sought him out. After all, he was my first companion. I made a promise to him. I wasn’t going to break it. Not back then, and not now.

Haec took in a deep breath as he lowered his head. I watched him carefully, and he slowly cast his gaze towards a corpse lying amongst the rubble behind me. His lips moved as he mustered the words up.

“It’s because… of her.”

He whispered softly. I blinked a few times, staring at the same body he was looking at. It looked like… a [Hellhound]. Except far larger. And like it had a skeletal frame around it, worn like armor.

I placed a hand on my chin as I wondered aloud.

“What’s wrong with that wild Demon?”

“She’s not a wild Demon.”

Haec replied simply. He raised his head to face me, shaking his head.

“Her name is Vianna, and she was no different from you and me.”

“Huh.”

I didn’t know that [Hellhounds]... or [Hellhound] evolutions could be intelligent. Well, I guess I had met a [Savage Agarat] that wasn’t wild before. And they were kind of adjacent to [Hellhounds], at least in terms of appearance.

…and also I was given the [Hellhound] evolution in the past.

But I never really pieced it together. I nodded along as Haec continued, explaining what happened.

“Her kin were slaughtered and captured by Regnorex. I made a promise to her— I am going to help save them. And I am not going to break this promise.”

I paused as I heard his words. I held Haec’s gaze, and I saw the resolution on his face. I thought about how stubbornly I had insisted on keeping my promise to see Haec again.

And I opened my mouth, before closing it. I just listened as he continued his explanation.

“But it’s not just her. It’s not just about her kin. It’s also about all those I had met in the Demon King’s Domain. Many of them will be sacrificed— whether it be willingly or unwillingly— and I can’t just let them die.”

Taburas blinked as Aemula and Bertrugil exchanged a glance. Haec raised his hand to the cracked sky of the Netherworld, before balling it into a fist.

“It’s… actually Taburas who made me realize this.”

He glanced back at the [Succubus] with a nod. She took a step back, trying to work her jaw.

“W-wait, what did I do?”

“I have been using others like a tool.”

Haec spoke simply as he strode forward towards her.

“I have never once thought about how they felt. I never thought about those who were left behind to die in the Expanse. I never thought about those I knew who were callously sacrificed to further Regnorex’s plans. They were there, then they were just gone. And I never thought about how they could have felt.”

Taburas shrank back, but Haec firmly placed his hands on her shoulders. She straightened as he touched her, before slowly relaxing as he held her gaze.

“I understood that it was wrong. I disagreed with it on principle. But… I never thought about all those I’d be leaving behind once I left the Demon King’s Domain.”

The [Succubus] was blushing. It was quite obvious on her blue face that she was blushing. I raised a brow at that, but before I could point it out, Haec turned back towards me. He wore a contemplative look on his face.

“I only ever thought about how you felt, Salvos. How you must have felt having been separated from me for so long. And while I do care for you, I really do— I can’t just selfishly ignore all those around me, can I? I’d be no different from Regnorex if that were the case.”

“You’d just be wild.”

I spoke simply, agreeing with Haec. He blinked as he stared at me. I shook my head as I placed a hand on my chest.

“I understand how you feel, Haec. I get what you’re saying.”

I gestured vaguely around me, closing my eyes as I remembered the time I spent in the Mortal Realm.

“I have a lot of friends in the Mortal Realm, Haec. And I promised I was going to return to see them again one day. I want you to meet them too. I want to go back soon. But…”

I raised my head, before holding Haec’s gaze. He stared at me with round eyes as I smiled.

“You’re my first companion Haec. And I said we would be together no matter what. So if you don’t want to go to the Mortal Realm just yet, then I’ll wait for you. I’ll help you.”

His eyes widened slowly as I brought a hand out, holding his hand tightly. He looked down at our held hands as I continued.

“Then when it’s all over, we can finally leave the Netherworld. Together.”

“You’re going to help me…?”

Haec whispered as he looked back up to me. I drew back, giving him a thumbs-up.

“Yep! Because I am your leader, after all!”

For a moment, the both of us shared a memory. A time long ago when it was just the two of us. When we were wandering the Netherworld alone. When we spoke to each other for the very first time.

“You are our leader, after all.”

Haec’s words echoed in my mind. And my own words never left my head. It was forever burned in my memory.

“We’ll be fine no matter what. I’m the leader, after all. I will protect you—”

And I nodded to myself. I beamed at Haec as I drew away from him, placing my hands behind my back.

“I told you— I will protect you, Haec. So if this is what you want to do, I will help you do this.”

Haec gaped at me. His lips twisted, hearing my words. And I watched as the expression on his face subtly changed. A small smile spread across his face as he laughed.

“You haven’t changed at all, have you, Salvos?”

“Of course! I am Salvos, after all!”

I grinned back at him. And he smiled. He closed his eyes, before taking a step back.

“You are. Thank you, Salvos.”

With that, we made our decision. First, we were going to return to the Demon King’s Domain to save those oppressed by Regnorex. And after that… I was going to bring Haec to the Mortal Realm.

Haec’s friends were going to follow us too, of course. Taburas seemed to ecstatically want to follow after him which was good. And while Bertrugil and Aemula were less enthused, they trailed after us anyway.

We began to crest up and out of the crevice as Haec turned to me curiously.

“How did you find me anyway?”

“Well…”

I started to explain, but then I paused. My eyes flickered as I looked up towards the cracked sky of Revelation.

“What’s going on?”

I asked as Haec furrowed his brows.

“What are you—”

He started. But before he could continue, he was interrupted by a loud crack. I watched as the hole in the sky began to ripple, before the ground shook. The earth began to tremble all around us as Taburas, Aemula, and Bertrugil stumbled back.

I spread my wings wide as my Divine Essence continued to wisp off me. I was about to fly to the sky, but Haec caught me. He whispered with a ghastly gaze.

“This is… the second stage of Revelation…”

He gritted his teeth as the ground continued to shake beneath him. I looked down, then back up towards the flashing sky. The crimson dome overhead began to shine with a scintillating iridescent light as he continued.

“The Unveiling has come to an end, and Reconstruction has begun.”

And I watched as the collapsed rubble around us began to bounce around, before the ground cracked open as another layer of earth shot up into the sky. My eyes went wide as Haec finished.

“That means that the second stage of Regnorex’s plan will start.”

I just looked on as the destruction of Revelation began to repair. And a single word left my mouth.

“...huh.”

27. Faulty Connection

The night was young and cold. A powerful gale blew across the desolate white landscape, sweeping up scattered bits of rocks and debris into the sky. They rained back down into the ground when the air stilled. Fortunately, there weren’t very many travelers crossing through this barren place. So most would be spared from this rocky rain.

It was the Netherworld. But it wasn’t the Netherworld either. In appearances alone, it bore quite the resemblance to that hellish landscape. A pure white surface blanketed in rubble and corpses. A familiar scene.

But in reality, it was a scene that was set in the lush and vibrant Mortal Realm. The reason why such a scene existed here was because this plane had been infected. And that wasn’t in a figurative sense.

It was in a literal sense.

The Netherworld had partially leaked here into what was once a grassy flatland. The nearby forests were replaced with undulating mountaintops that stretched across the horizon, and the closest towns had been reduced to rubble.

The remains and wreckages of the former great Inoria Empire would have been left in this wasteland to rot away, forever untouched. Or at least, that was how it was supposed to be.

But then the world changed.

The sky was overcome with a dim crimson glow. The ground shifted, before cracking open. Ravines and crevices scarred the earth, unfurling across these netherfied lands like a spiderweb.

Lava poured out of the earth as dark lightning crashed from the sky. It was like a mana storm in the sense that the ambient magic in the air increased. But its effects were very different. Never before seen in the Mortal Realm.

This terrifying phenomenon sent the Human lands into disarray. They did not know what caused this sudden magical disaster. And what was worse was what came alongside the shattering earth and the tearing sky.

Demons poured out from the sky en masse. A countless number of them. They fell through these white cracks that seemed to permanently mark the crimson sky, appearing whenever a dark lightning bolt fell below.

The Human lands immediately rallied whatever forces they could. Adventuring companies were recruited to deal with this problem. Those who weren’t busy fighting off the Elven invasion to the east were sent here to the Netherfied Lands to stop these waves of Demon attacks.

And that was why she was sent here too.

Her name was Salvos. But she wasn’t actually Salvos. Even if she looked just like her.

She was a clone. One made out of gold and silver flame. She had long flaming hair, and three pairs of wings made from fire protruding out of her back.

An identical twin. Except for the fact that she was made out of fire. Even the Skills she used were the same that could be conjured by the original.

Only the Grand Skills were out of reach. Every other Skill including [Salvo of Vanity] was usable. Which was especially odd.

Because ordinarily, she would only be limited to summoning as many clones as the original could summon. However, right now, the Salvos clone observed that was able to summing five clones on command.

Five more clones. Regardless of when the spell was cast.

She wasn’t able to summon the full ten. Or rather, the full nine, since she was one of said clones.

But she wasn’t limited in her [Salvo of Divinity] either. Not in the usual sense that if the original had six clones summoned, then she could only summon another four. It was like summoning five clones was a limit the Salvos clone had gained for herself.

Perhaps there were other explanations for it. Maybe the original had never used the Skill once ever since teleporting back to the Netherworld.

The Salvos clone wouldn’t know since their shared senses had been cut off since then. It was just like when the original had entered the fold between the planes to speak with their father for the very first time.

However, even back then, they were still connected. There was still a thread of mana that seemed to cross through the Nexeus so that the clone would still be aligned with the original’s essence.

Even if the clone couldn’t draw from the original’s power, and even if there was a discrepancy in the levels between them. It was still evident that they were connected.

But now, the Salvos clone wasn’t so sure about that. Her connection with the original had grown remarkably thin. Which was alarming in itself

Unfortunately, that was not all. There was something else. The clone started to notice how she replenished her mana on her own. Previously, past clones would slowly fade away over time without drawing from the original’s power.

However, this Salvos clone was certain that she wasn’t going to fade away any time soon. Her connection with the original was only growing thinner.

And she wondered what those implications truly meant.

Shaking her head, the Salvos clone turned around and flew back to camp.

***

A shooting star fell from the sky. One that was wreathed in gold and silver flames. Well, it looked like a shooting star, but it was anything but that.

A tired redhead watched as the Salvos clone descended from the sky, landing towards the very center of the encampment. The nearby adventurers groused and looked up. Many of them had been stationed to keep watch, just like her. But they had fallen asleep while standing after many sleepless nights.

However, Edithe Dawnrise stayed awake. Because she was a Diamond Ranked adventurer— one of the few who were present in this encampment. That meant she was amongst the highest-leveled of those around.

That didn’t necessarily mean she was in charge. Not when the rest of her company were stationed here with her, and she was not even the leader of her own company. She shook her head as she strode forward, calling out to the flaming figure.

“Salvos!”

The Salvos clone landed at clearing between the tents before turning to the redhead. She tilted her head curiously as Edithe cleared her throat.

“Or, uh… Salvos clone? Clone? What do I call you again?”

Edithe scratched her cheek uncertainly. And a figure strode up to her from behind.

“It’s been months, Edithe. And you still haven’t decided what to call her yet.”

A relatively young man chuckled as he placed a hand on the redhead’s shoulder. He had slick blond hair and pale blue eyes. He was the leader of the Valiant Dreamers Company. Her company.

He nodded at her with a grin on his face as she sighed.

“Well, calling her the Salvos clone sounds weird. And just calling her a clone sounds disrespectful.”

It was a little bit odd to see him act so casually around the Salvos clone. When he first found out that Salvos had been a Demon, he had been quite unsettled. He was shocked to find out that someone he held in such high-regard was actually… his sworn enemy.

After all, he was a Vampire— even if he wasn’t raised as one, he still remembered his lineage as a Demon Slayer.

Because of that, he had actively avoided the Salvos clone at first. He was distrustful of everything that Salvos had ever done— he had even gotten mad at Edithe for keeping this a secret from him. However, over time, it seemed that logic prevailed.

He realized that there was no reason for Salvos to have helped Humankind as much as she did if she intended to harm them. She had saved his life many times, and she had been the reason why the Demon King’s plan hadn’t even come into fruition in the first place. He had also come to accept the simple reason why Edithe couldn’t divulge the truth to him too.

And now, he held no hostility towards the Salvos clone. Edithe was glad to see it. To accept Salvos for being a Demon— it was something many struggled with.

However, Hadrian overcame it. He just nodded casually at the clone without shying away.

“Why not call her by her name— Salvos?”

“I don’t think she likes that either…”

Edithe murmured. She turned to face the Salvos clone, and sure enough she harrumphed.

“Hmph!”

As a clone made out of magical fire, it was a surprise that the Salvos clone could even make any sound with her mouth. Her speech was limited, sure. But even now, Edithe found it rather impressive.

“Anyway, while she is a clone of Salvos, she’s not really Salvos either. So…”

Edithe waved a hand dismissively. But the Salvos clone crossed her arms and spoke simply.

“Am!”

“What about a nickname? Like… Sally?”

Hadrian suggested. Edithe sighed, massaging her temples.

“That won’t work—”

“Maybe…”

The Salvos clone murmured, and the redhead blinked. She looked at the flaming figure, taken aback.

“Seriously?”

Edithe stared for a moment as the Salvos clone just shrugged. Hadrian shook his head as he glanced towards the nearby onlookers, before looking back at the Salvos clone.

“Let’s figure this out later. For now, did you find anything out there?”

He peered at her curiously. Edithe narrowed her eyes, before the Salvos clone answered.

“Nothing.”

“No Demons tonight? That is… odd.”

Hadrian placed a hand on his chin. For the last few weeks, the influx of Demons that descended from the sky had been worse than ever. This encampment was stationed towards the northwestern edge of the Netherfied Lands.

Normally, this section had far fewer skirmishes with the Demons pouring out into the Mortal Realm. A few dozen at a time at most. And once every few days.

Meanwhile, the northern tip of the Netherfied Lands was swamped with constant Demon attacks. They fell into the earth every single day. All across the sky. It was hard to stop them from spreading into the nearby kingdoms.

But that was mainly a problem for those neighboring nations to deal with. Especially the Vaun Qieur Empire itself which bordered the southeastern side of the Netherfied Lands. Adventurers like the Valiant Dreamers and the various other volunteering companies were stationed towards the northwest because the two nations that had once been located here were gone.

Nixa and Elutra. The former had been destroyed by a rampaging Primeval Demon, and the latter had been fully assimilated by the Inoria Empire.

Now, only the remains of the former Elutra Empire remained in these lands— they were led by the Fallen Queen Faith El. However, their numbers and forces were meager. So that was why they were supported by these adventuring companies.

Or at least, the few that volunteered themselves to aid with the containment of the Netherfied Lands. Most of the main adventuring companies had gone to the eastern border to fend off the Elven invasion of the Human lands. Compared to such a wide-scale assault, dealing with a handful of Demons wasn’t very high on the priority list.

Not that there should be any Demons left… Edithe’s brows furrowed together.

Even without a grand ritual— with no source for this magic— a seemingly constant deluge of Demons poured forth into the Mortal Realm. There was no explanation for this phenomenon. Even the highest-leveled [Space Mages] from Mavos Academy couldn’t figure out how or why this was happening.

No one knew whether it would stop tomorrow, or continue for the foreseeable future. All that happened was… one day, the ground of the Netherfied Lands cracked open and the sky darkened before flashing bright. And now, Demons rained down from above.

A seemingly ceaseless number of them. And the problem only seemed to grow worse. But hopefully… the worst had come and gone, and things would soon calm again.

“No skirmishes today. Let’s just take it as a good sign and get some well-deserved rest.”

Edithe nodded at Hadrian as she drew back. It was getting late— they had stayed up well-past midnight anticipating another incursion. But for whatever reason, today there was none.

The Salvos clone tilted her head, and the leader of the Valiant Dreamers Company smiled.

“Right. Let’s—”

He started, but then the Salvos clone raised her head in alarm. Edithe blinked as a dark flash overcame the world. In the distance, she spotted black lightning bolts falling from the sky as the crack in the crimson dome flickered.

“We spoke too soon, didn’t we? Fuck…”

Edithe whispered as she watched the dark figures descending moments after. Her lips pursed together, before she turned to Hadrian. She nodded at him, and he closed his eyes. He drew his blade and strode forward as he called out, waking up the encampment.

All heads turned to him as his voice boomed out, and the outpouring of Demons continued to fall upon the Mortal Realm.

“Another incursion has breached the sky! Hundreds of Demons descend upon us! Ready your arms, adventurers!”

There were more Demons than ever— a greater incursion than any Edithe had seen since she came here. Their numbers only continued to grow larger as she raised her staff warily.

And the Salvos clone took a step forward, her body wisping with her gold and silver flames.

“Let’s do this.”

She spoke a full sentence— a rarity for the clone. Edithe blinked for a moment, before steeling herself. Her staff wisped with ice and flame as she spoke in affirmation.

“Right. Let’s go.”

And with that, another skirmish began here in the Netherfied Lands.

28. Aftershocks

Demons.

Zack hated Demons. Well— he didn’t hate all Demons. But he had his reasons for that. Very complex reasons alongside a lot of complicated feelings.

However, he hated fighting Demons.

He had plenty of experience fighting against Demons at this point. He was a Diamond Ranked adventurer— a brand new one, so he was barely above Level 100. In fact, the reason he had even reached the advancement was due to joining the United Coalition of the Human Lands during the Demon King’s invasion of the Mortal Realm.

Zack wasn’t a part of an adventuring company— he was an independent adventurer. But he still had a team. They were a team of three: Jaakko, Helen, and himself. Jaakko, their leader, was a Cyclops who had a strong sense of justice. Because of that, when Demons started appearing throughout the Human lands, the trio of adventurers immediately got involved.

And while they had grown a lot because of that, it was still a massive pain in the ass, fighting against Demons. After all, Demons were deadly and strong. Humans, Cyclopes, and even Kobolds were no match for a Demon at the exact same level.

It was said that an average Spirit at Level 10 was equal in strength to an average Human at Level 20. Of course, it was entirely dependent on the Spirit’s Subspecies and the Human’s Class. However, as a general rule of thumb, it worked.

The same applied to a Human and a swarm monster. A single Centinel at Level 20 was supposedly practically harmless to a Human at Level 10. But swarm monsters often made up for their weakness through their sheer numbers.

The same couldn’t be said for Humankind. While they were numerous, a large majority of them were non-combatants. Zack didn’t know how many Demons there were in the Netherworld, but he was more than certain it was at least equal to the number of Humans in the Mortal Realm with combat Classes. In fact, considering that ‘wild Demons’ were a thing, it was most certainly more than equal by a substantial amount.

Nevertheless, it didn’t matter as long as the Demons stayed in the Netherworld. Only a few could ever pass through to the Mortal Realm at a time. As long as the Demon King’s evil plan to merge the plans never came to fruition, Humankind would always triumph through numbers alone. And considering that the United Coalition of the Human Lands had successfully put a halt to the grand ritual to accomplish just that a year ago, everything should have been fine from then on.

Or at least, that was what Zack had hoped. Unfortunately, the aftershocks of the Demon King’s attempted merger remained in the Mortal Realm. A large chunk of land in the former Inoria Empire had been… netherfied. The landscape was replaced by a white rocky surface, and the sky was overcome with a red aura at night.

For a long time, that appeared to be the worst of the effects of netherfication. However, as Zack soon came to learn, that was not true. The ground ripped open as the sky tore. Lava spouted from the earth below as Demons poured from the hole above.

And once again, Zack and his team had no other choice but to fight against Demons. He hated it. Not because he hated helping others— even if he was the least valiant of his team, he was still inclined to help out when the entirety of Humankind was in danger. Still, he hated fighting Demons because of how risky it was to go up against one that was lower-leveled than him. Especially since he was a squishy [Mage] who didn’t have the defensive capabilities of either of his teammates.

Well, Helen was squishy too— she was an [Archer], so that meant she wasn’t a close-combatant either. However, she was still capable of fighting with a dagger, and that was why she was a lot more durable than Zack in battle.

But neither of them compared to Jaakko. He was a [Warrior] who fought with a kusarigama. An unusual weapon for his Class, considering that was normally what [Rogues] used. At least, in the Human lands. Apparently these unconventional arms were commonly used throughout the Cyclopes cities.

Regardless, Jaakko was a [Warrior], and the highest-leveled of the three. So he was the most sturdy of the three. That was why he typically stood at the very front of the team during a battle. Just like right now.

Zack winced as he heard the shriek echo throughout the battlefield. It hurt his ears— it was the effects of sound magic… albeit weak. Still, he raised his head, looking at the source of the sound.

All around him, a battle unfolded. Adventurers faced off against winged Demons of all kinds. They attacked relentlessly— without discrimination. Because they were wild Demons. That meant they were distinct from the collared minions of the Demon King.

Apparently, there was a difference. Zack didn’t really know the full details, and all he knew right now was that he needed to stop that blaring sound magic. It was slowing his movements, weakening his magic, and wearing him down. A kind of an area of effect spell that wasn’t meant to kill them, but only weaken them.

Zack focused his gaze on the source of the magic. Hovering high in the sky, a bat-like creature screeched. It was significantly larger than any bat the [Mage] had seen in his life. It looked rather bestial too— it was built like a bear without fur, but its wingspan was thrice the length of its body.

[Vampyr Chiroptera - Lvl. 108]

It was an Archdemon. And it was fast. It zipped through the sky, diving between [Agarats] and [Vampyr Bats] as it continued screeching. Zack raised a tome as he focused on the ground beneath his feet.

“Take this!”

He screamed, and spears made of the white stone of the Netherworld shot into the sky. The volley of projectiles ripped through the lower-leveled Demons— many of them were above Level 50, but they fell like flies against his spells.

However, the [Vampyr Chiroptera] was fast. It easily flew out of the way of his spell as its eyes flickered his way. It shrieked, homing straight for him. Even though there were a hundred other adventurers present, it ignored them. It bared its fangs his way as the air around its body blurred, before vibrating.

His eyes went wide as it drew closer. Zack quickly tried to conjure up another spell. He created a wall made of stone, and the Archdemon just shredded straight through it. He stumbled back as its maw closed around him—

“[Hail Burst]!”

A voice shouted from the side. Zack blinked, watching as a single icy arrow struck the [Vampyr Chiroptera] from the side. The moment the projectile came into contact with the Archdemon’s skin, it exploded into a dozen ice shards.

The ice shards immediately circled around the Archdemon, assailing it again and again as it backed away. But before it could get away, a pair of chains shot through the air. A kusarigama caught the [Vampyr Chiroptera] before it could flee and yanked it straight to the ground.

The Archdemon crashed against the ground as a towering figure strode forward. Four arms, a single eye. Jaakko pulled his kusarigama back as he watched the dust settle. Helen rushed to Zack’s side, helping steady the [Mage].

“Are you alright, Zack?”

“Y-yeah…”

He rose to his feet, nodding at his teammate. But Jaakko’s sharp voice drew both their attention.

“Eyes up. The Archdemon isn’t done just yet.”

They looked towards the small crater where the [Vampyr Chiroptera] had fallen. Zack’s eyes widened as he caught sight of the Archdemon’s shadow. Its eyes burned, before a crimson aura wisped off its body. He took a step back, gritting his teeth. He readied a spell.

And the Archdemon shrieked. It charged at them as he unleashed the spell he had readied.

“[Mountainfall]!”

Boulders rained from the sky, crashing around the [Vampyr Chiroptera] as Helen unleashed her volley of arrows. Jaakko intercepted the Archdemon whenever it got close as the battle raged on.

They were a team of Diamond Ranked adventurers. And yet, they were struggling to take down a single Archdemon around their level. This was why Zack hated fighting Demons.

“Jaakko!”

The [Mage] cried out, watching as his leader was struck across the chest by the [Vampyr Chiroptera]. He stumbled back, and the Archdemon tried to deal a finishing blow. However, Zack quickly flicked his wrist as the ground opened up beneath the Cyclops.

Jaakko vanished beneath the earth as the Archdemon missed its attack. It snarled, turning to Zack as the Cyclops appeared next to him. But before it could lash out their way, Helen fired a glinting arrow.

The projectile struck the ground right below the [Vampyr Chiroptera] and exploded. But with a single flap of its wings, the Archdemon dismissed the blast. It glared down at the three Diamond Ranked adventurers as it hissed. The blast hadn’t even slowed it in the slightest.

“I don’t know if we can take it…”

Zack took a hesitant step back, and Jaakko forced himself back up. There was a tense moment where the team of adventurers faced down the Archdemon. Then the moment ended, and the [Vampyr Chiroptera] shrieked once more, charging straight at them.

“Shit—”

Zack cursed, only for a flash of blue and red to shoot past him. He blinked as a powerful spell blasted the [Vampyr Chiroptera] before it could reach them.

“[Frostflame Vortex]!”

“That’s…?”

His eyes went wide as he watched the Archdemon fall from the sky, its body charred and frozen. It crashed into the ground, shattering into thousands of burnt pieces as Zack could only look on. And a second later, a golden figure shot through the air, sending a sweeping blast of flames into the sky.

The flying wild Demons fell in an instant, completely wiped from the face of the world in moments. Zack saw the fiery figure, before turning around slowly. He stared at a red-haired woman as she walked up to the trio of adventurers.

Helen exclaimed as she saw who it was.

“Edithe Dawnrise!”

“Hey, need a little help?”

Edithe smiled as she raised her gray staff. And Zack glanced back towards the burning encampment. He pursed his lips, nodding slowly.

“We do… we really do…”

***

Edithe had watched the Demons pouring out of the crack in the sky. Hundreds of them at a time. So thousands had crossed through, more than she had ever seen before in a single day. And they split off into various groups.

Of course, one of said groups had attacked her encampment. But with the help of the Salvos clone, the Demons were quickly dealt with. After that came the real problem of guarding the Netherfied Lands— hunting down the remaining Demons.

Her encampment was not the only one present in the area for this exact reason. She had communicated with the others via artifacts to determine where the main bulk of the Demons had gone. And she had given chase to it.

She had feared the worst when she realized it was passing over another, smaller encampment composed mainly of independent adventurers. However, her fears were mostly assuaged when only a small group broke off from the main bulk to attack the encampment.

Edithe still rushed ahead with the Salvos clone and a handful of others higher-leveled adventurers to help out. Now, she watched as the small breakaway group of wild Demons were cleared with ease.

“Don’t let them escape!”

She called out, unleashing a blast of frost into the air. The last of the Demons fell from the air as she looked on.

“Not a single one of them should leave this camp alive!”

The Salvos clone gave chase to a handful of [Agarats] trying to flee from the scene. She incinerated them with ease, and Edithe wiped the sweat off her brow.

It was finally finished. The last of the Demons were wiped out. Or at least, the small group that had been assailing this camp. The redhead shook her head as she swept her gaze over the small encampment.

“Who’s in charge here?”

She called out, and a tall Cyclops strode up to her.

“I am. My name is Jaakko, it is a pleasure to meet you once again, Edithe Dawnrise.”

He proffered her one of his four hands as she eyed him. Edithe recognized him, although they had only met briefly in the past. She shook her head, opting to skip the idle chatter.

“Indeed, Jaakko. Did you see where the rest of the Demon swarm went?”

She asked as she glanced towards the horizon. He nodded grimly towards her.

“I did. They were heading further to the north. We were lucky they ignored us— I didn’t get a good look at them, but I was certain they had multiple Archdemons amongst their numbers…”

“That’s… troublesome.”

Edithe pursed her lips, before glancing in the direction where the Demon swarm had gone. She was less alarmed than before knowing that, since that was where the various armies of the neighboring kingdoms to the Netherfied Lands were stationed. So there was less risk of the Demons escaping.

Still, the question remained.

“But where are they going? What could possibly be drawing them to the north?”

“I do not know.”

Jaakko shook his head apologetically. She placed a hand on her chin in thought as she wondered frowned.

“The north…”

“I know!”

A voice exclaimed to the side. Edithe blinked, looking up as the Salvos clone descended from the sky. 

“I know!”

The Salvos clone repeated herself as she smiled. The redhead blinked, exchanging a glance with Jaakko.

“What is it?”

Edithe finally asked. And the Salvos clone beamed.

“Lunaris!”

“What?”

The redhead paused as the Salvos clone just continued.

“Where I killed Ira!”

29. Gathering

Living next door to the Netherfied Lands was said to be a terrible idea. And why wouldn’t it be? First of all, the view was horrible. At night, the sky shone blood-red, casting a menacing shadow over the world. Not only that, but all that was visible for miles on end were the undulating white ridges of the Netherworld.

However, if being surrounded by bad scenery was the worst problem of living in close proximity to the Netherfied Lands, Faith would have gladly dealt with it. Unfortunately, that was the least of her worries because—

“Keep them off the walls!”

She screamed as she raised a ring, unleashing a fireball down into a group of [Hellhounds]. There was a flicker of magic as the enchantment on her ring wore off. Faith cursed, backing away from the battlements, and she took in the scene.

This was the real problem that she had to deal with— the waves of Demons that persistently poured out of the Netherfied Lands.

[Hellhounds], [Hellbeasts], [Vampyr Bats], [Gadarenes], and [Arachnes] swarmed the city by the hundreds. And it wasn’t just those Lesser Demons. Dozens of Greater Demons were mixed amongst their numbers. There were even a handful of Archdemons which could have spelled the end of the small city if they weren’t stopped.

That was why Faith stood out here, even if she was hardly a combatant. Because she had to protect her city. She had to fend off the Demons.

After all, she was the Fallen Queen of Elutra. A disgraced princess who was doing her best to redeem herself and rebuild her kingdom. It wasn’t an easy task. Not when most of her lands had been netherfied or destroyed.

But she was doing her best.

“[Do Not Falter]! This is our home— our lands! We shall not lose against some Demons!”

Her voice echoed throughout the battlefield as her men cheered. She watched as the soldiers standing atop the battlements were emboldened through her magic. They were given a second wind, fighting with a greater intensity than before.

It was a Title Skill. One that was given to her with her Title as the Fallen Queen of Elutra. In fact, she had many Title Skills to draw from, although not a single one of them was extraordinary. However, this was the most she could contribute with her own Skills, unlike others…

“You heard the Queen!”

A single booming voice pierced through the cacophonous roaring. Faith’s eyes darted towards the burly man leading the defenders of the city. A Diamond Ranked soldier— one of her most trusted aids.

He was Gavyn. The former leader of Elutra’s Resistance, and the current Captain of the Army.

Faith looked on as he leapt through the sky, cutting down Demon after Demon with ease. He bellowed a wary cry, rallying his soldiers as he brought down a broadsword into the skull of a [Winged Hellwolf].

“We stand our ground like we always do! Don’t let a single one of these pests through the walls!”

Gavyn landed back down in the battlements as Faith looked on. She was glad to see the morale of her troops refuse to waver. Still, she pursed her lips as she glanced back.

The city was small, and it didn’t have a large standing army. There were over ten thousand civilians hiding in their broken homes, unable to fend for themselves. The Demons were relentless— soon enough, they would seep through the walls and the fighting would spill into the streets. The casualties from that…

That couldn’t happen, no matter what.

Faith reached for a wand at her side. It was the last artifact she had that could be used. Looking up, she eyed the mass of flying Demons. It was only a small breakaway group from the main swarm that had passed by the city.

And yet, they rivaled the city’s standing army in number. Her grip around her wand tightened. She only had a single spell— a powerful spell. It was a High Grade single-use wand. She had to make use of it well.

She looked on as a winged creature shot across the sky. It looked like a crocodile, but with bat-like wings. It was a [Savage Agarat]. The highest-leveled of the attacking Demons. If Faith could take it down, then repelling the rest of the Demons would be much easier.

So she aimed carefully. She made sure she had a good view of the [Savage Agarat]. When she was certain, she unleashed the blast of crimson lightning. It streaked out in an instant, striking the Archdemon as the soldiers around her cheered.

For a moment, she breathed a sigh of relief. But then her eyes went wide as she realized that there was no voice resounding in her head. Nothing notified her of the Archdemon’s demise.

And the smoke cleared as the [Savage Agarat] emerged, its wings shielding its body. Her eyes went wide. She watched as the Archdemon’s wings unfurled, and it escaped from the attack completely unscathed.

“But… how?”

She took a step back. The Archdemon screeched, diving straight down for her. Faith stumbled back with round eyes, only for Gavyn to call out.

“I will protect you, my Queen!”

The Captain of the Army intercepted the [Savage Agarat] before it could reach her. He struck it to the side with his shield, and it snarled at him. But he backed away as the surrounding [Archers] loosed a volley of enchanted arrows at the Archdemon.

It shrieked as it flew back, returning to the rest of the swarm. Gavyn turned back to the Fallen Queen of Elutra and gave her a reassuring nod. She sighed in relief, smiling at him.

“Thank you, Gavyn.”

“It is my duty, my Queen.”

He spoke simply, before turning his attention back to the attacking Demons. Faith looked on as the battlefield raged on. Now, without her artifacts, there was not much Faith could do. While she did have a combat Class, it was neither suited for a warzone nor was it a high enough level to participate in this battle.

Not without needlessly risking her life, at the very least.

She took a step back as she contemplated leaving the battlefield. While her presence alone inspired her soldiers to fight on, there was not much she could do anymore. In fact, since she was vulnerable at her current state, her presence was actually deleterious to the defenders of the city.

After all, not only did they have to fend off the attacking Demons, they would have to keep an eye out on her as well.

“If only Garland were here…”

The Fallen Queen of Elutra pressed her lips into a thin line, before a voice drew her attention from the side. She blinked, watching as a small figure emerged from the nearby tower.

“Perhaps I can aid you, Queen Faith.”

She stared at the figure for a moment, recognizing him in an instant. He wore regal purple robes, and the expression on his face bore the contour of a wizened individual. But that was betrayed by his short stature.

“Emperor Rowyn?”

Her eyes narrowed as he walked up to her, his hands hidden behind his back. He stood at parade rest, surveying the battlefield. Behind him, a young woman hurriedly followed. She had a short sword sheathed at her side, and a bow slung around her shoulder.

Faith glanced between the two before looking back at Rowyn.

“What are you doing here? You’re supposed to be in the bunker…”

Here he was— the former emperor of the Inoria Empire. Her enemy. But they had become allies after the war between their two nations was revealed to be a ploy by the Demon King. And together, they sought to rebuild their nations together.

They had faced backlash, of course. But why did that matter? Faith was already a disgraced princess, and Rowyn was… a little boy. A little boy that reminded her of her own brother. Which inspired no confidence from their people, even though they had been working to restore that trust.

However, that wasn’t what was important right now. Faith simply wondered what Rowyn was doing here.

“Willow, I told you to keep him safe.”

She snapped her gaze to the woman standing next to him. Willow winced, before shaking her head.

“Emperor Rowyn insisted I let him out. He has a Ring of Greater Protection with him, so he is more protected than you, my Queen.”

“That doesn’t matter— if he’s out here, he’s just a target for the Demons!”

Faith shook her head, but Rowyn nodded sagely.

“Indeed I am, but so are you, Queen Faith. Yet, you still insist on standing out here and fighting for your people.”

Her brows furrowed as she turned back to him. He slowly raised a hand to his chest, looking back towards the small city. It was in a state of disrepair. However, it was safe. For now.

“And I wish to fight for my people as well. I may be young, and I may not be as capable as you, Queen Faith. But can I not try my best to offer my aid?”

As he said, he was young, and Faith viewed him the same way she viewed her brother. Perhaps that assessment would have been true over a year ago, when they first met. However, since then, Rowyn had matured greatly.

Now, he was older. He had learned much during the time he spent in Mavos Academy, and he carried himself with the gravitas expected of a ruler— albeit not an experienced one.

“But how can you help?”

Faith gestured towards the [Savage Agarat] as it shot through the sky. Its gaze was focus purely on Gavyn. He had drawn its attention earlier, and now it wanted to tear him apart. He managed to fight it off each time it got close, but he was gradually being worn down.

If the Archdemon caught him off-guard just once, it was possible that he might not make it out of this battle alive. Faith really hoped that wouldn’t happen. But the worst could always come at any time— she was acutely aware of that.

Her eyes fluttered shut as she thought of Destiny— as she thought of her family.

The fall of her kingdom.

Rowyn strode forward, nodding understandingly. He knew what it was she experienced. Even if his circumstances were different, he had seen many terrible things despite his ostensible youth. So he could empathize with her.

He produced a scroll which shone with a gold light.

Faith blinked, looking towards it with wide eyes. He smiled at her as she whispered.

“Wait, isn’t that…?”

She recognized it immediately— it was one of the famed treasures of the Inoria Empire. Her father had been wary it would be used to tear down the defenses of the Capital City of the Elutra Kingdom during the siege of Ertos. That never happened, and Faith had wondered what happened to it for the longest while.

Rowyn just gave her a mischievous grin.

“Summoning Scroll: Principalities of the Spirit Lord.”

“A Mythical Grade artifact…”

Faith gasped, and Rowyn unfurled it. He took in a deep breath as he stared at the symbols inscribed within.

“For the duration of a single battle, a Sacred Spirit will join the fray, obeying the summoner’s every command. I can end this siege in a single instant, Queen Faith.”

“But it can only be used once—”

She tried to argue, but he cut her off simply.

“And our lives can only be lost once.”

The Inorian Emperor held her gaze as she pursed her lips. He held the scroll up, shaking his head at her.

“I do not wish to let another one of our people senselessly die.”

“That’s…”

She hesitated. And he lowered his head.

“It is my father’s treasure, Queen Faith. I shall use it despite your protestations.”

He strode forward as the fighting raged on around him. Gavyn stumbled back, gulping down a healing potion. Willow helped how she could, loosing arrow after arrow into the sky. Meanwhile, the [Savage Agarat] circled the sky above, its eyes narrowed at the Captain of the Army.

It let out a shriek as Rowyn opened his mouth. He began chanting softly, and the Archdemon swooped down towards Gavyn.

“Oh, Lord of the Spirits, Keeper of Peace—”

And a blast of golden flames shot down from the sky, interrupting his chanting. Faith gaped as the attack struck down the [Savage Agarat] from the air. It fell before the crenellations, charred to a crisp in an instant.

Rowyn paused as he stared at what just happened. Slowly, he lowered the scroll as he tried to work his jaw. The battle seemed to slow at the realization of a third party’s interruption. And it was Faith who mustered up the strength to speak.

“What was that?”

And a golden flaming figure descended from the sky, unleashing a cone of flames in all directions. Faith tried to make out who it was, but the light was blinding. She staggered back from the intense heat, shielding her eyes.

But just as quickly as the flames appeared, they vanished. And Faith blinked as a golden figure stood before her. A familiar face, accompanied by six fiery wings. However, everything else was… different. After all, this figure was made out of fire.

“Hi!”

[Clone of Salvos - Lvl. 150]

Faith just stared at the clone with round eyes. A hundred Demons, many of them above Platinum Ranked in threat… all killed, just like that. The rest fled the scene. They screeched, flapping their wings in a panic as they scattered.

As they seemingly flew in a random direction. The Salvos clone grinned, and Rowyn muttered under his breath.

“Amazing…”

***

It was a theory— one that wasn’t backed by any evidence whatsoever. But the Salvos clone was certain that the Demons who appeared from the most recent incursion were traveling to Lunaris.

She only had two simple reasons for her thought process. Firstly, the only place to the north that was of any importance was Lunaris. And secondly, for some odd reason, she was also drawn to that location.

It was a sudden, indescribable feeling. The Salvos clone had only felt it when the latest rupture had ripped through the sky, pouring out wild Demons all throughout the Netherfied Lands. And to confirm her theory, she had flown ahead of Edithe to check out Lunaris.

But as she flew across the Netherfied Lands, her suspicions were only confirmed. After all, Demons hadn’t only been spilling near their encampment. They were appearing across hundreds of miles. And yet, they all seemed to be heading to the same destination.

Speaking to Faith, the Salvos clone confirmed it.

“Sure?”

“I am certain. I saw them flying to the north— thousands of them. I do not know what destination they have in mind, but… it cannot be good.”

The Fallen Queen of Elutra gritted her teeth together.

“I see.”

The Salvos clone nodded along, before raising her head. This small city had been under attack just moments ago, but she had defeated the main bulk of the Demons. The rest fled from the scene. And judging by the direction they were flying, it seemed they were also going north.

She needed to investigate further. She needed to confirm her suspicions. With a smile, she turned back to Faith and spoke a single word.

“Thanks!”

“I—”

Faith started, but the Salvos clone took off. The Fallen Queen of Elutra could only blink as the Salvos clone took off into the sky.

Obviously, the Salvos clone was fast. She could have caught the escaping Demons in an instant. The small city quickly grew smaller behind her, but then she slowed. Instead of killing the escaping Demons, she tailed them.

The Salvos clone continued following them, passing just underneath one of the many ruptures in the sky. She had once tried to fly through it— she had thought she could cross into the Netherworld with it, just as the wild Demons crossed into the Mortal Realm.

Sadly, that was not how it worked, much to her chagrin. The Salvos clone continued on without much worry, occasionally dodging an attack from the fleeing Demons, before she finally caught sight of a familiar location just up ahead.

The ruins of Lunaris appeared just as she had expected. The city had been destroyed by the grand ritual, before it was liberated by the United Coalition of the Human Lands. They dispelled the ritual spell, only for Ira to show up and reactivate it.

And now, the Salvos clone knew her theory was correct. Because the ruins of the city were surrounded by Demons.

A lot of them. Not just a few hundred or even a few thousand. There had to have been at least ten thousand of them swarming over the wreck. And at the very center of it all, resting where the deactivated ritual circle lay, was a towering beast.

A creature that bore many heads. The faces of many different beasts, from oxen to wild dogs. It was massive. About the size of a castle. And the Salvos clone slowed when she saw it. Because it was—

[Greater Amaymon - Lvl. 175]

A Primeval Demon.

30. Rupture

The Salvos clone stared at the swarm of Demons.

There were so many of them— each so distinct in shape, size, and levels. Many of them were Lesser Demons, however there seemed to be more Greater Demons. Which was odd to see.

When the Demon King’s grand ritual was being cast, bringing over hundreds of thousands of Demons into the Mortal Realm, the main bulk of their numbers tended to be Lesser Demons. But for whatever reason, that wasn’t true here.

There were at least ten thousand wild Demons gathered here, with a proportionally large number of them having reached the higher evolutions. There was even a single Primeval Demon amongst their numbers.

A Level 175 [Greater Amaymon].

It looked like an amalgamation of a dozen different beasts, except each one had been enlarged to the size of a small building. It wore the heads of a goat, a lion, a camel, and a dozen other creatures. But at the same time, it bore the feet of a chicken, the claws of a wolf, and the hooves of a horse.

The Salvos clone often felt like she had rather muted emotions compared to the original. Because of that, she was much more carefree. Maybe even apathetic. However, for once, she was taken aback, completely befuddled at what she saw.

The [Greater Amaymon] was such a strange wild Demon. It just lay there, unmoving as all kinds of Demons circled around it. At first, the Salvos clone thought they were all attracted to it.

But then she watched as the drew closer towards it, like they were trying to attack. And it easily swatted them away. It cut the other wild Demons down before they could even get close. The goat head swung down, crushing a [Savage Agarat] against the ground. The lion’s head opened its maw and munched on a dozen approaching [Hellhounds].

Because of that, the wild Demons warily gave the Primeval Demon a wide berth. Those that drew too close were instantly squished like an insignificant insect. The Salvos clone blinked.

But why were the wild Demons attacking the [Greater Amaymon]? Maybe it was because they weren’t attacking it.

The Salvos clone narrowed her eyes as she drew closer. There was no mistaking it. The wild Demons didn’t even care about the Primeval Demon. They just wanted to get past it— they just wanted to gather around the faded ritual circle.

It was the very same ritual circle used to aid the grand ritual to merge the planes. It had even been deactivated, before being reactivated by Ira to continue the merger. The Salvos clone had been here before.

…or at least, the original Salvos had been here. And she had been the one to defeat Ira. That was how she evolved into a Primeval Demon. That was how she became an [Angelic Devil Princess].

The Salvos clone could only vaguely remember those events. It was like with each passing day, she was able to remember past events— or at least, events that occurred through the original— less and less.

But she shook her head as she hovered just before Lunaris. That didn’t matter right now. She had to figure out why the Demons were gathering here. So she flew closer and closer…

And the [Greater Amaymon] finally took notice of her. All of its dozens of heads snapped up, facing her way in an instant. Before the Salvos clone could even react, the closest head opened its mouth.

“What—”

The Salvos clone started, and the wild Primeval Demon’s heads shot out. They didn’t detach from the body, but their necks extended outwards. Like they were tendrils of sorts. They shot straight up for their target, moving at extremely high speeds.

Fortunately, the Salvos clone was able to react with the help of [Angelic Premonition]. She dove out of the way just in time for a wolf-like head to slam shut where she had been hovering. However, before she could even get far, a second head intercepted her.

She narrowed her eyes as she came face to face with a lion’s head. Once again, it tried to rip her out of the sky, and she activated [Divine Haste]. A smile cut across her face as she deftly flew out of the way of the second attack.

The Salvos clone continued evading the onslaught of various animal heads. But right as she thought she could escape, three of the heads opened their mouths all at once. She readied herself for whatever projectile they would unleash her way.

And the [Greater Amaymon] screeched. The Salvos clone recoiled as her entire flaming body flickered. An intense wave of pain washed over her as she screamed silently.

Her wings twisted, almost dissipating from the attack, and she tumbled out of the air. It was sound magic. She couldn’t have prepared herself for that. She tried to catch herself, even as the screaming continued.

But before she could regain any sense of what was going on, the goat head rammed straight into her. Her eyes widened as she was sent flying into the distance. Her wings were shredded into nothing, and her flaming body dimmed.

She crashed into the ground as she gritted her teeth together. The Salvos clone raised her head, and her vision blurred. The [Greater Amaymon] loomed over her, its many heads quickly descending to crush her where she lay.

“Strong…”

The Salvos clone whispered as she rose to her feet. She steadied herself as she looked up at the oncoming heads. Five heads opened their mouths this time around, and she knew what was going to come next. So she acted before that could happen.

She rarely had to do this, but she focused her mind on the last location she remembered outside of the ruins of Lunaris. She thought of the battlements where she stood and conversed with Faith.

And the Salvos clone raised her hand as the world around her distorted. Everything seemed to shift around her. The various heads of the [Greater Amaymon] began to fade. They unleashed their sound magic as they drew closer.

But it was too late.

“[Greater Teleportation]!”

The Salvos clone was gone. And the wild Primeval Demon’s heads crushed the empty ground beneath.

—--

After escaping from the [Greater Amaymon], the Salvos clone immediately started flying back to where she had last left Edithe. The same small encampment where they had saved Jaakko and his team.

That was where most of the adventurers gathering around the east of the Netherfied Lands were gathering. They were preparing to build up a large force to tackle this Demon problem together. Unfortunately, the Salvos clone had bad news for them.

***

“Over ten thousand of them… and a Primeval Demon too.”

Edithe whispered in a grim voice. She raised her head, watching as everyone gathered in the meeting tent lowered their heads. The Salvos clone had recounted her story of what happened, and the situation seemed significantly more dire than they had thought.

“The last time a single Primeval Demon appeared and we ignored it, Nixa was destroyed.”

Hadrian spoke up as he swept his gaze over the room. A few heads nodded in agreement, while others turned away in shame. Edithe shook her head as she turned back to the Salvos clone.

“But why are they gathering there?”

It was the question that was weighing in everyone’s mind. Unfortunately, the Salvos clone just shrugged in response.

“Don’t know.”

It was not an answer anyone wanted to hear. Edithe herself had been hoping that the Salvos clone could have provided a reasonable explanation. But knowing Salvos, and considering the fact that this was supposed to just be a copy, the redhead the answer before she had even answered the question.

“So what do we do?”

Edithe asked as she looked at the various adventurers in the room. Most of those who were currently present were independent adventurers. The Valiant Dreamers Company was one of the bigger companies that had joined in eradicating the Demons leaking out in the Netherfied Lands. And that was saying something, considering that the Valiant Dreamers had downsized significantly in the recent years— after all, many of their members had perished from partaking in a company war, before helping with fending off the Demon invasion.

…and not to mention the split that occurred where nearly half of the members of the company left to start a brand new company when it was revealed that the previous leader had lied to them.

Nevertheless, there were many different forces gathered here in the Netherfied Lands. Certainly, the Rising Veterans Company had offered some support. But the bulk of their forces were preoccupied elsewhere, so the forces left to handle the Netherfied Lands were far smaller than Edithe had hoped.

They could recruit the help of the neighboring nations who were also dealing with the outpouring of Demons from the Netherfied Lands. However, Edithe didn’t think that was enough to take down a Primeval Demon— not without significant risks.

And Hadrian seemed to agree. He raised his head, facing the room.

“We need the help of Elites.”

He spoke simply, before looking at the Salvos clone briefly. She tilted her head, and he looked past her.

“Multiple Elites. Not just a single one. We need enough to defeat that Primeval Demon and those swarms of Demons in a single fell swoop. Otherwise, we will only make them stronger.”

“That’s true…”

“But who’s going to be willing to help us?”

“Perhaps we can get Clayton Skyshredder!”

Edithe pursed her lips as she overheard the various small conversations breaking out across the room. She highly doubted that the Headmaster of Mavos Academy was going to participate in this incursion, even after the controversy that had come from his late participation in joining the United Coalition of the Human Lands.

She had spoken to him only a handful of times. But each time they spoke, she could get a good read of his character. And the redhead was under the strong impression that he was a hard-headed, stubborn man who was a sticker for the rules.

But if not Clayton Skyshredder, who else could they possibly recruit? Edithe thought of one possible candidate.

She didn’t know if he was equivalent to an Elite just yet, but the last time she spoke with him, he had vowed to grow much stronger by the time they next met. And even if he hadn’t leveled at all since she last saw him, his abilities and artifacts made him quite the formidable ally.

Edithe nodded slowly to herself as she strode forward.

“If we can get the Thief of the Golden Scales—”

“Perhaps the Council of Cremont should get involved…”

“I believe Laux Lionfist would—”

Edithe heard the various suggestions before offered, and she wanted to scoff. She raised her head, about to tell them about a certain [Hero] who would listen to her—

…and the ground shook.

At first, it was a slow, gradual tremor that the redhead barely noticed. But it rapidly increased in intensity as she blinked. Edithe staggered back, steadying herself against the table as a violent earthquake shook the world around her.

“What’s going on?”

The gathered adventurers exclaimed, stumbling around the room as the shaking continued. A rack of weapons collapsed to the ground with metallic clangs, and the only two stools in the room toppled over. Even the tent itself threatened to come crashing down, but it managed to hold steady for a moment longer.

And the shaking stopped. Edithe sighed in relief, leaning against the unsteady table. She pushed herself off as she turned to Hadrian. He scanned the room with round eyes, before meeting her gaze.

Everyone present was in a daze. Even the Salvos clone was confused, looking around in surprise. Hadrian shook his head at Edithe.

“I haven’t felt tremors like that since the start of this mess…”

He whispered softly. Edithe blinked, before slowly nodding.

“Since the ground cracked open, and the sky ruptured.”

She knew what he was talking about. When the Netherfied Lands first began to fall apart, before the incursions began. Her eyes narrowed at the implication, and she snapped her gaze up.

“Wait, does that mean—”

And she sprinted past Hadrian. He paused, before giving chase as he called out to her. But the redhead ignored him. She ran straight for the flap leading out of the tent as she gritted her teeth.

“It can’t be… right?”

But as she burst out of the tent, she came to a sudden halt. Hadrian was a step behind her. It took him a moment to even realized what was going on. His footfall gradually slowed as his eyes went wide.

He stopped right next to her. Edithe didn’t even glance his way. Because she was gaping. Her gaze was focused solely on the sky.

She had feared that even more crevices had formed in the Mortal Realm— that was why she rushed out of the tent. But what actually happened was something beyond her comprehension. Because she didn’t even understand what was going on.

The ground didn't rip open. The sky didn’t rupture. Most of the Netherfied Lands remained the same. Except that the entire landscape had been shadowed over by a dark cloud. One that was growing larger by the passing moments as reverse raindrops seemed to fall into the sky.

It flitted up slowly, being collected in the air from black water. No— not water. It was Demon’s blood. 

It gathered above, rising from the ground. And not just that, it seemed to pour through the rupture in the sky as well. And Edithe took in this scene, uncomprehending. She could only wonder to herself as the Salvos clone and the rest of the encampment took notice of this odd view.

“What in the world is going on?”

And no one had an answer for her. Because the answer waited in the Netherworld.

31. Reconstruction

Reconstruction had begun. The Unveiling had come to an end. It was time for the second stage of Regnorex’s plan to move forward.

…I didn’t know what any of that meant, but that was what Haec had said, and apparently it was a big deal.

I flew into the sky and watched as the Netherworld shifted all around me. The crevices that had spread as far as I could see began to twist and turn into each other. The earth rumbled, and spouts of lava erupted into the air.

It was like when Revelation had first begun— but different. It was a small difference, however it was evidently clear. The magma that spilled out into the earth came from the ground underneath rising to fill the broken earth.

The ravines seemed to unfurl like a blooming flower, giving way to the new ground that ascended from below. It was happening gradually. The tremors continued for what felt like forever as the sky flashed above.

I raised my head, watching as white holes ripping through the sky fade and flicker. They cracked with black lightning. But the lightning bolts never crashed into the ground. I swept my gaze over the changing landscape as thousands of distant figures scattered into the sky and the land in utter disarray.

They were tiny little specks, tens of miles away. I could make out the vague shapes of their bodies because of my enhanced senses. However, to see further, I needed a Skill like [Manifestation of the Old Gods].

But… I didn’t need it to tell that the distant figures were thrown into a panic.

They were wild Demons— or at least, most of them had to be wild Demons. And yet, for the first time ever, I had seen them display fear. Well, I had sometimes seen wild Demons flee and run when they knew that it was pointless to continue fighting. But I had never seen them in such a state of confusion.

All they did was follow their strongest instinct at the moment. So there was nothing to ever be confused about. And yet, for whatever reason, they didn’t know what to do right now.

Some of them took to the skies, while others descended to the shifting ground. A few remained hidden in the crevices, but they were crushed by the moving earth. And as their blood spilled into the earth, a strange sensation washed over me.

I lowered my head with a frown.

“What is that feeling…?”

I placed a hand on my chest as I narrowed my eyes.

I felt… uneasy.

Like something was wrong.

It reminded me of when I used to have [A Hunter’s Sense]. Whenever the Skill warned me that something was amiss— whether it was a trap nearby or whether I was being watched. But it wasn’t like I was in immediate danger.

Or at least, I didn’t think so.

But the sensation refused to fade away. Even as I descended back to Haec, Bertrugil, Taburas, and Aemula. The four Archdemons were standing atop a ridge, overlooking the effects of Reconstruction on the world.

“So, um, what happens now?”

My voice drew their attention back to me. They hadn’t even noticed me landing right next to them. They were too distracted— they looked unsettled. I pursed my lips.

“Do you guys feel that too?”

“We do.”

Aemula nodded slowly. She placed one of her six hands on her chest.

“I was told it would be uncomfortable, but I never imagined it would be like this…”

“Huh.”

I stared at her, then I looked at Taburas who just nodded. Bertrugil seemed less agitated by this strange sensation. He shook his head, before waving a hand dismissively.

“You learn to ignore it over time. It’s not that big of a deal.”

“But what is it?”

I asked, tilting my head. And it was Haec who answered. He was staring into the horizon— his gaze unfocused at something far, far away.

“It is the instinct that allows Salvation to occur. The very same instinct that protects newborn Demons from being massacred in an instant by more powerful evolutions.”

Slowly, my first ever companion turned to face me. He held my gaze as he explained simply.

“It is the desire to return to the place of your birth.”

I blinked a few times, before opening my mouth. I looked past him, wanting to protest— I wanted to tell him that I didn’t care about any of that. But that was when a memory flashed in my mind. I thought of my very first moments of existence.

I remembered when I saw my name for the very first time. When I thought my very first thought. When I first became me.

And my heart ached. I stumbled forward as I bit my lower lip. I looked back up to Haec, and he continued.

“Wild Demons— those who cannot control their instincts— are the most susceptible to this. They scramble for the lands they were born in before it is fully replaced by a new Netherworld. They seek safety there. They feel protected and at ease as Reconstruction plays out all around them.”

Haec brought a hand up, and I blinked as the black stains covering his body began to peel away. My eyes went wide as the dried smears of blood covering him evaporated into a thin mist that floated into the air.

And it was not just from him either. I looked back as all around me, these little globules of Demon’s blood floated into the sky. It happened even slower than the shifting of the earth. The movements of the dark liquid were strange and almost unnatural. It was like something in the air was sucking them up, but I couldn’t see what.

“The world is preparing itself for Advent— for Genesis. For those who had perished to be replaced. For new life to begin.”

Haec spoke slowly as he finished. I stared at him, before looking at the unfurling Netherworld all around us. I managed to work my jaw.

“But how does that work? Why does it protect the newborn Demons if we go back to our birthplace?”

“Because Genesis never occurs in the same place.”

Taburas explained from behind me. She snorted, crossing her arms together.

“Did no one ever teach you this?”

“Nope!”

I replied in an instant. The [Succubus] massaged her temples.

“Figures.”

I looked back up towards the sky as the first vestiges of a dark cloud formed overhead. It was still so small, hovering in the air beneath the flickering white rifts. It was an extraordinary sight— it reminded me of a natural magical phenomenon like when the stars would fall from the sky in the Mortal Realm.

But I could not bring myself to look at this scene in awe. Because it reviled me. For whatever reason, I felt repulsed just staring at the black dot forming in the sky. It was like I was peering into a darkness that wasn’t supposed to be there, and I involuntarily took a step back.

I clenched a fist to steel myself, before looking down at myself. I thought of my birthplace— the time I spent staring at a rock seemed so distant, but the fondness I held for those memories remained. Just the thought alone put me at ease.

It was nice. It was a different time. A simpler time. But… was it better than the time I spent with Haec?

Was it better than the time I spent exploring the Mortal Realm?

No, I told myself simply as I raised my head. It is not better than the time I spent with my companions. Not in the slightest.

I broke myself out of my stupor, before turning back to Haec. He was still distracted. And so were both Aemula and Taburas. Bertrugil just stood off to the side, looking slightly unsettled by mostly annoyed by how we were just standing around.

“I hate dealing with newbies…”

He muttered, and I took a step forward. I brought my hands together, clapping loudly for all to hear.

“Hey! That’s enough daydreaming!”

I exclaimed as Haec, Taburas, and Aemula reeled. They blinked and turned towards me as I gestured vaguely around us.

“So Reconstruction has begun— great. Now what do we do?”

Taburas and Aemula blinked a few times, looking like they were still struggling to shrug off the unsettling feeling. But Haec calmed himself by looking at me. He nodded slowly as he refused to break away from my gaze.

“I do not know. I have never experienced it in my life, but I was told by Oracli that Reconstruction is just as dangerous as the Unveiling.”

“That’s ridiculous— Reconstruction isn’t just as dangerous as the Unveiling.”

Bertrugil snorted from the side. He gestured at the world around us, before shaking his head.

“Reconstruction is clearly far more dangerous than the Unveiling.”

I blinked.

“Wait, seriously?”

I had thought that the start of Revelation was already very dangerous. Well, sure, I thought it wasn’t that bad after I had visited the second layer of the Netherworld and the End of the World. And while I highly doubted that the second half of Revelation was nearly as bad as what I experienced down there, I was still surprised to hear that Reconstruction was more dangerous than the Unveiling.

“But why?”

I asked Bertrugil, and he wagged a finger at me lecturingly.

“Because there is no place left to hide, and all the Demons in the Netherworld that remain are forced out of the earth to fight against each other. Sure, there are far fewer of them wandering around than during the Unveiling. However, what remains is…”

My eyes flickered as I realized where he was going with this.

“Those that remain are the most dangerous. The strongest survive, and the weak die. Now, we have no other choice but to fight the survivors.”

I raised my head, meeting Bertrugil’s gaze.

“We have to fight the strongest.”

“Exactly.”

He nodded simply, and I pursed my lips. That was… alarming. While the Unveiling wasn’t that bad since I mostly fought weak Demons with the occasional strong ones here and there, Reconstruction was going to be far more dangerous since there were only strong Demons around now.

“Fortunately for us—”

Bertrugil continued as he took a step forward. He looked up at a group of wild Demons flying overhead, ignoring us entirely.

“—most of the wild Demons are too focused on returning to their birthplaces to go out of their way to attack us. They will only do so if we are in their way.”

I paused. I opened my mouth as I stared at the [Abraxas].

“That’s not that bad—”

“All wild Demons except for a single one.”

He spoke simply as the ground shook. It was a subtle shaking, mixed together with the rumbling of Reconstruction, so I didn’t even notice it at first. None of the four Archdemons with me noticed it either, too focused on the discussion at hand.

“Only a single wild Demon continues to roam the Netherworld, destroying everything it sees. Never coming to settle in its birthplace, even during Salvation. ”

Bertrugil continued, and once again, the ground shook. Or, rather, it seemed to jolt. And that was how I noticed it. I raised my head, looking past Bertrugil as I saw a shadow in the distance. The sense of unease I felt only heightened, and this time it came from [Angelic Premonition].

I stepped past Bertrugil as he finished.

“And this wild Demon is the most feared throughout the Netherworld. The most dangerous. The wildest of them all. It is—”

I pointed past him, interrupting him as I caught sight of the tall dark shadow. I saw it, without needing [Manifestation of the Old Gods]. I didn’t even want to use the Skill anyway. I didn’t want to risk it.

I just saw its long serpent-like heads. I saw its massive figure. One that I had only seen from another space before.

And I whispered its name.

“The Beast.”

“Yes, that’s right.”

Bertrugil nodded as Haec, Taburas, and Aemula looked at where I pointed. They paled, backing away in fear as the [Abraxas] slowly turned after them.

“But how did you… oh.”

He froze when he saw it. The Demon that Demons feared the most. The highest-leveled being in all of the Nexeus. A Demon that predated even my father. There, standing in the horizon with its glowing eyes and many heads was—

The Beast.

32. The Beast

I had not lived a long life, but the life I lived had been bountiful of precious memories. From the amber-tinted past when I laid my eyes on the beauty of the Mortal Realm so long ago, to the catharsis of the present when I finally reunited with my first companion. While I had lost and I had grieved, with anguished determination, I soared on to a future that was jewel-bright.

Now, a darkness had been appended to my turbulent tale. A blotched sunset that cast its glaring shadows over my limpid sight. A terrible scene unfurled before my very eyes— one I had only ever seen through the masking cracks in the walls of reality, or experienced through the fiery phantasms of another’s memory.

I wanted to run. I wanted to scream. But I was assailed by the pinprick of petrifying ants. Small, terrible presences that trawled my skin. I felt like I was staring at flowers made of flesh— swimming in an ocean that spanned to eternity.

And a swelling silhouette stalked me deep beneath from where I couldn’t see. Like a lurking eye that refused to leave, even after glancing over the shoulder. It nibbled at my feet. At first, just a touch. Then all at once, yanking me to the bottom of the sea where it waited for me.

There I saw it. A colossal creature, so bestial and large, it rose out of the sea. Having ten horns and seven heads. An amalgamation of all the most ferocious beasts of the earth. It was like a leopard and a lion and a bear and—

It was the Beast.

Its blazing gaze evaporated the ocean around me, and I was brought back to reality. I stood atop a rocky mound, dumbly staring at the behemoth towering over the horizon. The highest-leveled being in all of the Nexeus.

Even older than the Devil; even more dangerous than the Demon King and his armies. Each of its seven heads was like that of the dragon, but its body was that of a wolf without fur. It had a single, thin tail that coiled out of its back, three spikes poking off the edge like it was a trident.

It stood as tall as a mountain, dwarfing over the undulating hills that were receding back into the earth from Reconstruction. And while it looked like it was lumbering over sluggishly, I could tell that my eyes deceived me. The Beast’s size made its speed deceiving.

And I knew we needed to get out of here right now. Even if I couldn’t use [Identification] on it— not from this distance; not without using [Manifestation of the Old Gods]— I knew it was going to kill us if we stood around here like idiots.

I turned to Haec. He was stricken with fear, standing stupidly in place just like Taburas, Bertrugil, and Aemula. I quickly poked each and every one of them one after another to break them out of the stupor.

Haec blinked as he turned to me. However, he didn’t say a word. All around us, little black globules slowly rose to the sky. The Netherworld itself was shifting. We had all seen Reconstruction begin, but for whatever reason, the four Archdemons looked like they didn’t know what was going on— whatever primal fear they felt for the Beast was too overwhelming,

“We need to get out of here or we’re going to die.”

I spoke simply, holding Haec’s gaze. He stared at me for a moment. His eyes flickered as comprehension seized him. He opened his mouth, then caught himself. He nodded slowly.

“Right. We need to get moving. Make our way to safety. Hopefully the Beast ignores us. After all, we are not the only ones out here.”

He glanced up towards the crimson sky. Sure enough, dark specks buzzed about in the distance. Winged Demons. They came in all shapes and sizes Many of them gave the Beast a wide berth, staying as far away from the Primordial Demon like some sort of primal fear was keeping them back.

But others were foolish enough to draw closer. And those that did paid the price for it. I watched as a [Hellabomination] flew up to the Beast. The wild Demon screeched, unleashing a brilliant streak of blue flames into the side of one of the serpent-like heads.

A powerful blast shot out. A pillar that stretched across the sky. I felt the impact of the attack even from here— the intensity of the shaking ground, caused by a Primeval Demon.

And yet, it barely fazed the Beast. I watched as a cloud of smoke cleared, revealing an unscathed looming head right before the [Hellabomination]. From a distance, I couldn’t quite gauge the size of the Beast, but now I could compare the Primordial Demon’s size with the Primeval Demon’s size. What I saw was—

A single head of the Beast alone was as long as the [Hellabomination] was tall.

Even an [Ancient Centinel]’s length couldn’t match the length of the Beast. It was almost incomprehensible, I took a step back, looking on as the Beast simply snapped its jaw up at the [Hellabomination]. And in an instant, there was nothing there.

The [Hellabomination] was gone— crushed within the maw of the Beast.

I gulped before turning to Haec.

“Yep, we definitely don’t want to end up like that. Come on, let’s get going.”

I gestured at Haec to follow. He shook his head at me, before gesturing the other direction.

“The Demon King’s Domain is this way. We need to go there. To save those we can.”

He explained, and I blinked.

“Huh. Alright.”

I didn’t fly. I wasn’t going to spread my wings wide— not when there was the slim chance it made me more of a target for the Beast. I wasn’t even going to cast [The World of My Mind] to create a reality space.

While my space magic was advanced enough to hide from the corruption, I didn’t know whether the Beast had a way to detect it. Like when [The Great Agarus] had suddenly spotted me through [Manifestation of the Old Gods]. Maybe when I was far enough away, I would use [The World of My Mind]. But for now, I walked with Haec and the other three Archdemons.

It took a moment to Taburas and Bertrugil out of their stupor, and it took even longer to get Aemula moving. In fact, I decided to just carry Aemula at first, but when the Beast was out of sight, she returned to reality, walking once again.

We made our way through the shifting mountains. It provided a perfect cover for us since the ground itself was twisting and turning in ways that I had never seen before. I saw mountains toppling over, and ridges rising from the ground. A constant trembling shook the world, but it was nothing like any tremor I experienced.

I could still see the Beast’s heads occasionally popping up in the distant horizon, oftentimes fully obscured by the rising and sinking hills around me. It wasn’t heading directly towards us, but it wasn’t heading directly away from us either.

It was like we were moving perpendicularly away from it. So the Beast just remained in the background— blending into the scenery. I wanted to sigh in relief. I was glad that the Beast hadn’t just ravaged the landscape, killing us all.

But I remembered my brief encounter with [The Great Agarus]. Anything could happen in an instant when it came to Primordial Demons. I wasn’t going to rest easy until I was certain I was at least a thousand miles away from the Beast.

The same could be said for Haec, Taburas, Bertrugil, and Aemula, although to varying degrees.

“I can’t believe we actually encountered the Beast and lived…”

Taburas shuddered as she tightly hugged herself. Bertrugil shook his head, before glancing at the silhouette of the Beast in the distance.

“That wasn’t an encounter. And we haven’t survived just yet.”

The [Succubus] didn’t bother to retort, although she did glare back at him. Aemula remained silent, not even daring to look in the direction of the Beast. I shook my head, looking back to the front.

And that was when I saw a pair of [Hellwolves] standing before us. Haec came to a halt, noticing them too. I raised my clawed hands as they growled at us.

“Wild Demons—”

I started as I readied for battle, but I paused. I watched as the [Hellwolves] raced past us without even slowing to look our way. I blinked a few times as the wild Demons ran.

“Huh.”

Haec strode past me, shaking his head.

“We don’t need to be so wary of those we encounter now. Not during Reconstruction.”

“Right, because of that… returning to your birthplace thing, right?”

I scratched my chin, remembering the conversation we had just before the Beast showed up. Haec nodded simply.

“That’s right. So as long as we stay out of their way, any wild Demon we encounter should leave us alone.”

“Not all of them.”

Bertrugil added grimly. Behind him, the Beast’s head peeked over a mountain. For a brief moment, I thought it looked our way. My heart jumped in my chest. But the Primordial Demon turned away, continuing on.

“Why isn’t the Beast affected by Reconstruction?”

I wondered aloud. Bertrugil shrugged.

“That’s just how it always has been.”

“But why?”

I pestered him. He gestured at Haec, shaking his head.

“Don’t ask me— try asking your companion the Heir of the Netherworld himself. I’m sure he has some secrets passed onto him by his King.”

“Regnorex is not my king.”

Haec scowled, and I blinked. I stared at my first companion for a moment, before he took notice of what I was doing.

“Is something wrong, Salvos?”

“Haec…”

I took a step towards him as he shifted back, perplexed. Taburas snapped her gaze up, narrowing her eyes at me. But she said nothing. Haec scratched the back of his head.

“Yes…?”

“You’re the Heir of the Netherworld? Is that really your Title?!”

I gaped at Haec. He scratched his cheek as he murmured softly.

“Well… I was? But not anymore…”

“And why is that?”

A voice cut him off before he could finish. My brows snapped together as [Angelic Premonition] immediately blared in my head, and I raised my head. I looked up at the sky as I saw a figure hovering overhead.

A winged Demon with a grin plastered on his face. Haec took a step back with round eyes as he whispered.

“Oh no…”

“Who is that?”

I frowned. And the winged Demon laughed as he spread his arms wide as I used [Identification] on him.

[Archfiend- Lvl. 188]

“I am Venas. A Deathsquad Hunter. And now, you die.”

With that, he pointed at us, unleashing a blast of purple flames.

33. Deathsquad Hunters

Here he was.

Venas.

A Primeval Demon.

A Level 188 [Archfiend].

One of the Deathsquad Hunters.

I stared at him as he hovered in the air, under the cracked, crimson sky. Tiny dark droplets floated past him and swirled into the nebulous blotched shape of clouds. The world trembled, and I opened my mouth.

“Wait, who are you? What’s a Deathsquad—”

And Venas unleashed a blast of purple flames my way. I blinked, before raising a hand. I conjured up a wall of [The Holy Flames]. Our magic clashed, before blasting out into the sky. I narrowed my eyes as I took a step back, glancing towards the horizon.

The Beast wasn’t in view. Which was both relieving and worrying. After all, it meant that we were obscured from its sight, so we were… kinda safer? But also, if it somehow noticed us, we wouldn’t be able to tell until it was too late.

Haec stepped forward as the explosion began to dissipate.

“He’s Venas— one of the leaders of the Deathsquad Hunters. If he’s here, that means he’s not alone. We need to be careful of others. They should all be Primeval Demons too.”

Aemula gasped, and Taburas gritted her teeth. Bertrugil slumped his shoulders.

“We’re all going to die here, aren’t we?”

But I just smirked, taking a step forward.

“Multiple Primeval Demons, huh? So I’m finally going to get some real experience.”

I began to conjure a Divine Nebular Scythe as I spread my [Angelic Wings] wide. The smoke cleared, revealing the [Archfiend] floating at the same spot, unscathed. My [Angelic Premonition] continued to blare in my head, even when he wasn’t attacking me, which was rather odd. But I brushed it off for now as I turned back to Haec.

“Keep a look out for the others.”

I snapped my fingers, conjuring half a dozen clones in an instant. They appeared all around me as they chuckled, their gold and silver flames flickering with each laugh. Four of them stayed behind, protectively hovering over Haec and his companions as the remaining two flew up with me.

“I’ll deal with this guy.”

***

“These are… clones?”

Haec stared at the fiery figures as they surrounded him. It took him a moment to realize what they were— he had seen Skills capable of creating apparitions or projections. But to create clones was a rarity. Even amongst the Domain of the Demon King.

He had certainly heard of such Skills before. But the ones he had seen always seemed to create… lesser copies of the original. For example, Oracle was capable of creating a thousand clones of himself. But each one of them only amounted to the strength of a Greater Demon.

Meanwhile, the clones that Salvos created were nothing of the like. He heard their soft laughter. He watched as they danced around him protectively, whispering amongst each other. They were made of gold and silver flame— they wisped with the recognizable aura of divinity that was so familiar to Haec.

He couldn’t see their levels. But if he had to guess, they were only barely weaker than Salvos was. Perhaps 5 to 10 levels lower at most. Haec wasn’t sure for certain. But he wasn’t the only one who noticed their relative strength.

Taburas backed away as she gaped at them.

“What? So many— and so strong… how?”

Her gaze darted between the four that were standing guard. They just nodded reassuringly as they raised their hands. Haec’s eyes flickered as he saw the world around them rippling. Bertrugil frowned.

“Space magic… you’re creating a pocket space?”

The [Abraxas] looked towards one of the clones. She just nodded as she whispered back.

“Yep!”

Haec watched as the world seemed to darken around them. Fractal panels formed in the air, creating the vague shape of a cuboid. The vestiges of a pocket space.

And it was nothing like Haec had ever seen before. Every other pocket space he had seen thus far had been their own little world. But whatever the Salvos clones were creating seemed to meld with the Netherworld, while slowly separating them from their current planar position.

It was odd. Haec felt a strange sensation compel him to run out of the forming pocket space— to get back to the Netherworld before it was too late. However, he stopped himself. He raised his head as he stared at Salvos in the distance.

“Should we help her?”

Aemula piped up, pursing her lips. She glanced back towards Haec.

“Venas is higher-leveled than Salvos. I feel like she’ll need our help.”

“We’ll just slow her down.”

Bertrugil scoffed, crossing his arms. He gestured at the closing pocket space.

“We should just sit tight, and we’ll be fine and dandy.”

Aemula ignored him as she focused on Haec.

“Salvos is your friend, isn’t she? We need to help her.”

The former Heir of the Netherworld raised his head. He stared at the fighting in the distance. He saw the clashing of iridescent flames with purple flames. Salvos and her two clones seemed to be fighting evenly with Venas.

She barely missed him with her scythe, and she avoided his onslaught of projectiles. Haec watched this for a moment longer, before turning to Aemula.

“I want to help her too. But—”

Haec shook his head.

“Something is off… Venas shouldn’t be alone.”

***

“Is that really all you’ve got?”

Venas watched as the silver-haired Demon flew at him with a pair of her flaming apparitions. He recognized her immediately— he had known who she was from the very moment he started tracking them.

She was Salvos, and she was the Enemy of the Demon King. It was surprising, seeing her getting together with the Heir of the Netherworld.

But that was expected, considering that Haec had abandoned his role. He had betrayed the Kingdom of the Demon King. He had forsaken his Title, abandoning this path to paradise. So it was expected that a traitor like him would ally with the enemy.

Venas had wanted to attack as soon as he saw them. He had been tracking them since Reconstruction began, following his Tablet of Tracking to where a metal collar lay, not far from where Haec and Salvos had been standing.

And ever since then, he had been tracking them. He had been biding his time. Of course he had. Because…

“Take this— [The Holy Flames]!”

Salvos screamed as she created her own volley of projectiles. Venas narrowed his eyes. He saw the variety of flaming weapons soar through the air, and he conjured up his own.

It was almost like she was copying his Skills. But that wasn’t right. Because he was the one who was copying her Skills.

He was a [Trickster Archfiend]. And his Skills allowed him to emulate and even copy the abilities of his enemies. So with his [Skill Appraisal], he had been able to choose which one of her Skills he had wanted to copy. He couldn’t see her General Skills, her Grand Skills, or her Class Skills. But he saw all of her Subspecies Skills, and he borrowed three of them.

And with his levels over her, Venas was going to defeat her with ease. Or at least, that was what he thought.

He gritted his teeth, watching as their projectiles clashed in the air, exploding into a brilliant pulse of energy. Somehow, Salvos was able to match his strength. He didn’t know. He didn’t understand why he wasn’t winning this fight with ease.

“Damn you! [Copy Skill: Sacred Hellfire]!”

Venas pointed at her, and she narrowed her eyes. She deftly dove out of the way, but her clones were slower. He grinned, watching as one of the flaming clones was lit ablaze with a black and purple flame.

She screamed as she tumbled back, before exploding in the distance. Venas shook his head as he turned to the real Salvos. But she was already flying his way. He cursed as he conjured his own flaming scythe, parrying her attack.

The two clashed in the air for a moment, before flying back. Salvos bared her teeth at him, and he shook his head, floating in place.

“As expected, from the Enemy of the Demon King.”

He nodded approvingly at her. But she just shook her head.

“I don’t know who that is. I’m Salvos.”

“That you are. You know, normally I would have you killed on the spot. But I am busy with another mission. If you flee now, I will ignore you. I will let you go… for now.”

Venas warned her as he looked back down at where Haec was standing. A fractal barrier seemed to be forming around the four traitors, but the Deathsquad Hunter didn’t care. He could break through it with ease if needed.

He turned back to Salvos.

“What do you say?”

She shook her head, before a blast of gold and silver flames shot at Venas from the side. He saw it coming. He dove out of the way in time. The one remaining clone joined Salvos as they nodded at each other.

“Sorry, but I’m not leaving Haec behind.”

Venas closed his eyes.

“I see.”

And he raised his head.

“Good.”

After all, this was just the opening act of their confrontation. He wasn't a fool. He would not have announced his presence before attacking without a plan. He had known from the moment he had seen her at the start of Reconstruction that this battle would not be easy. That was why he approached them alone without the rest of his team.

They were making preparations for the real battle to begin— for the trap to be sprung, and for all of their targets to be caught stuck in their web, unable to escape when the real hunter arrived.

Venas raised his head, seeing the towering figure in the distance. It hadn’t noticed them just yet. But he knew that it would soon take notice. And when the Beast came, it was all going to be over in an instant.

He just had to ensure that his exit strategy was ready for when that happened.

34. Demon Dance

Colorful flaming petals bloomed across the sky. Iridescent blasts mixed with violet explosions as a pair of figures clashed with each other. A third figure joined them, but it could barely keep up with the first two.

The streaks of projectiles and smears of fire served as the perfect backdrop for dance that was taking place overhead. Like the choir of an orchestra, each pulse of magic boomed and shook the land.

“Venas sure likes showing off, doesn’t he?”

Torin shook his head as he saw the unfurling scene. He turned to his three other comrades, and they shrugged back at him. Only one of them replied.

“Let Venas do his job, and we’ll do ours.”

Chorus said as she placed her hands on the ground. The earth began to shift, and symbols began to form on the ground. Next to her, Eros and Keran wove their hands together, and space seemed to warm.

They were the Deathsquad Hunters. They were all some variant of a [Fiend]. Venas himself had been able to pick out his own team for this mission, and he was known for being partial towards those who had undergone [Fiend]-adjacent evolutions.

It was a well-known fact that he was a [Fiend]-supremacist. And he especially never partnered with any Demon who had undergone a monstrous-evolution. Torin himself didn’t really understand the pointless discrimination, but he didn’t question it either.

To him, it didn’t matter who was chosen on this mission. They were all Primeval Demons, and each and every single one of them had a role to play. Even Torin.

He might have looked like he was just carelessly standing off to the side, but he was on lookout. His gaze turned towards a towering figure in the distance. He saw the serpent-like heads. He saw the obsidian body. And he knew what it was.

It was the Beast.

Torin shuddered at the sight alone. He had seen the Beast only once before, and he had seen the destruction it could wreak. The fact that it was even visible in the distance meant that he was not safe. He was still in the danger zone. At any moment, he could die.

He tried to steel himself— think about anything else, like how the Beast had fewer heads than the last time he had seen it. After all, his job here was simple.

As a [Grand Puppeteer Fiend], Torin was a master of swaying wild Demons to his will. And while he could not control something like the Beast, he had a vague understanding of how it felt from a single look its way. He could tell where its attention lay. So he knew it wasn’t even glancing their way.

However, he could sense its nervousness. Its unease which seemed to turn into anger at anything that even approached it. And that feeling alone made him second guess the plan they had in mind.

“Are we sure this is a good idea? The Beast cannot be controlled, we’re going to get ourselves killed.”

He turned to his comrades. Eros didn’t even raise his head to respond— focused purely on casting his spell.

“Venas has done this before. While we cannot control the Beast, we can draw its attention. It can be angered, and when that happens, everything around us will be destroyed. Nothing will remain of the Traitor or the Enemy.”

Torin narrowed his eyes. He watched as the Warp Point took hold— not a single-use teleportation spell that could transport a group, but a true portal. Just like the kind that would lead to the Mortal Realm. Once the Beast’s ire was drawn here, they would escape unscathed.

It seemed like a reckless plan, but for whatever reason, his comrades were convinced it would work.

“Why don’t we just deal with them ourselves? We’re Primevals, they’re mostly Archdemons. We can take them.”

Torin suggested, and Keran snorted in response

“You’re only Level 152, you fool. You’re hardly a Primeval Demon. And I am Level 161— the highest amongst us. But not even I could match the Enemy in battle. We’ll only get in Venas’ way.”

“We could deal with the Archdemons.”

“The Heir of the Netherworld is said to be as strong as a Primeval Demon above your level. You can try and do that— get yourself killed.”

That made Torin glower, but Keran didn’t care. He looked between his three comrades before huffing.

“Fine. But if the Beast kills us all, then it’s not my fault.”

He crossed his arms as he looked back to the horizon, ignoring the battle that was playing out overhead.

***

And the duel continued. Venas once again clashed with Salvos, copying her magic as they flew through the air. They were dead-even in strength. It amazed him that she was this strong. But—

“I guess they don’t call you the Enemy of the Demon King for nothing!”

He laughed as he sent a blast of purple flames her way.

“Who even calls me that?”

She dove to the side, before unleashing her own magic at him. He created a scythe and sheared through the attack.

“I told you— I am Salvos. I do not care about your stupid king or whatever. I only care about my companions and my friends.”

“And it just so happens that your allies are opposed to my King.”

Venas shook his head, before his eyes flickered. He saw a flaming figure darting at him from the side, and he simply tilted back.

The remaining Salvos clone barely whizzed by his head. She swiped a claw for his face, missing. And he grinned, poking her side.

She flew back as she yelped. But it was already too late. Venas raised a finger, pointing at her as she shone.

“[Copy Skill: Demon’s Mark].”

The Salvos clone raised her head, eyes growing wide. She clawed at herself as a symbol burned brightly on her. And Salvos narrowed her eyes.

Venas watched as the Salvos clone exploded, consumed by a sphere of dark purple flames, before rippling and exploding into a gold and silver cross that extended towards the sky.

“Don’t you have any Skills of your own?”

Salvos rolled her eyes, even as her clone died and she was left alone. Venas laughed.

“I do, but I will not need them to defeat you. I have already taken down two of your clones. You will be next.”

He drifted forward as she waved a hand dismissively.

“I have four left, and I can always create more. Honestly, I’m not even trying. I’m just waiting to see what kind of Grand Skill you have.”

“A hilarious bluff, but a bluff nonetheless.”

Venas smirked at her response. He cast his gaze back down to the ground.

“Your other clones cannot aid you, lest they risk the lives of your… of your…”

And his brows snapped together. Salvos cocked her head back at him.

“What’s wrong? Did you notice something?”

She was hardly masking the smile on her face. Venas frowned as he swept his gaze over the landscape, before turning back to her.

“That’s not right… I— they should be there! Where did they go?”

He angrily snapped at the Enemy of the Demon King. She just shrugged in response.

“I told you, I’m not even trying. I was distracting you, and I was waiting to see if you’re actually this weak, or if you’re hiding something.”

“Answer the damn question! [Bindings of Leviathan]!”

Venas raised a hand as he pointed at her. Chains shot out of his finger tips, shooting at the silver-haired girl. She easily flew out of the way.

“Huh, that was actually kind of dangerous. So that’s one of your Skills…”

She blinked a few times, before shaking her head.

“If you really want to know what happened, we realized this was a trap, so—”

Salvos nodded past a cliff in the distance.

“They went to deal with your friends.”

And Venas froze. His blood ran cold as he opened his mouth. Only a single word left his mouth.

“What…?”

But before he could process what was going on, Salvos appeared next to him, swinging down with her scythe.

***

Torin didn’t even notice the fighting stop. He didn’t hear the lack of explosions, nor did he see how the two combatants were talking to each other now. His gaze was focused only on the Beast.

It was still lumbering past in the distance, like a slowly shifting mountain. The sense of unease bearing down on Torin’s shoulder never vanished. But that was expected when staring at the most dangerous wild Demon of the Netherworld. He shook his head as he turned back to his comrades.

“Are we done yet? It doesn’t usually take this long to set up a Warp Point, does it?”

“We should be done. But I don’t know what these two idiots are doing.”

Chorus scowled as she faced both Eros and Keran. The two [Fiends] shook their hands. It was Eros who spoke first.

“Something’s wrong with the ritual…”

“It is like something’s messing with our spatial magic.”

Keran added. Chorus made an annoyed retort, and she bickered with the other two for a moment. Torin frowned at the three of them. They didn’t notice what he saw. A ripple in space. One that seemed to take hold over the Warp Point. He strode forward, cutting them off.

“What are you guys talking about? The portal is already forming— look.”

The three bickering Primeval Demons paused. They turned to face the Warp Point, and sure enough a portal tore open there. Eros frowned, and Keran tried to work his jaw. Neither one spoke. It was Chorus who just scoffed, taking a step forward.

“Finally—”

But before she could step foot into the portal, a red figure stepped out. Torin’s eyes widened and he called out.

“Wait, Chorus!”

However, he was too slow. A powerful fist smashed across her face, sending her flying back. She screamed as she crashed against a nearby hill— one that was floating in the air from Reconstruction.

Torin’s eyes narrowed as he turned back to the looming red figure. The former Heir fo the Netherworld. The Traitor himself.

Haec stood there as he glared at the remaining Deathsquad Hunters.

“We’re not letting you escape.”

And with that, four flaming figures shot out of the crack in space a moment after.

35. Nothing Grand

Torin watched as space opened up— the world unfurled before his very eyes, and a pocket space revealed itself where the Warp Point would have been. Out from the rift stepped a red-skinned Demon. A towering figure that rippled with red muscles stood there, a furious gaze scarred across his face.

It was the Heir of the Netherworld. Or rather, the former Heir of the Netherworld. His name was Haec, and Torin had only ever seen him from afar.

They had never interacted before, but Torin had never liked Haec. The way Haec had so quickly risen up the ranks had always infuriated Torin— especially considering how Torin’s own meteoric rise had been overshadowed. The fact that Torin became a Deathsquad Hunter in such a short amount of time was ignored because Haec had chosen to be the Heir of the Netherworld.

So when Torin heard that Haec had betrayed the Demon King, Torin knew what he wanted to do. He was going to be the one to bring down the former Heir of the Netherworld.

So when Venas was recruiting for other Deathsquad Hunters to track down Haec, Torin immediately volunteered himself. Because now, Torin would be able to prove himself to the Demon King— Torin could bring down the Traitor and show just how competent he truly was.

Unfortunately, Venas had planned a roundabout attack, so there had been nothing for Torin to do. It was a trap that made no sense— to attract the Beast which was an incredibly risky maneuver, rather than facing Haec head-on. Certainly, there was the Enemy to look out for. She was a Primeval Demon who was significantly higher-leveled than all the other Deathsquad Hunters barring Venas.

However, Venas was a Level 188 [Archfiend]. He would be able to deal with her easily. Meanwhile, the other four Deathsquad Hunters should have been able to take out the rest of the defectors with ease. The whole trap was pointless. Or so Torin thought.

That was why he was glad that it failed. He was glad to see Haec emerging from the rift in space right before the Warp Point. Torin ducked low as four flaming figures followed out after the former Heir of the Netherworld. They were apparitions— clones made of fire. And they immediately unleashed an onslaught of attacks onto the Deathsquad Hunters.

Chorus was sent flying back by a blast of silver and gold flames, while Keran and Eros were hounded back and away from the Warp Point. The last clone flew straight at Torin, but he saw the attack coming. He quickly sidestepped the swiping claw before raising a finger.

“[Scramble Senses].”

There was a flash of purple light— dark threads seemed to coil around the clone of the Enemy, before she crashed into the ground in utter confusion. She tried to pick herself up, only to slam her head into the floor.

Torin shook his head with a smug smile on his face, before he turned around. He heard the thudding footfalls approaching. He looked up to see Haec standing there, taking a combat stance.

“So the Traitor has decided to stop running for once. Did you realize that being a coward is fruitless?”

The [Grand Puppeteer Fiend] smirked as he slowly circled around the former Heir of the Netherworld. In response, Haec just rubbed a hand on his right wrist.

“You are right. I finally decided to stop running— to stop being a coward. But I am not a traitor. I did not betray my own people for my selfish goals.”

“What are you implying?”

Torin narrowed his eyes as Haec took a step forward.

“I am saying that the Demon King is the real Traitor. He has sacrificed millions of his own people— of Demons just like you and I— for no real reason other than to further his desires. If you wish to direct your ire towards someone, then direct it towards him.”

It was a simple speech. One that made Torin pause for a moment. Then he laughed as he shook his head.

“I have heard this spiel a thousand times before. The only thing I have heard more often is the screams of you cowards begging for your lives when you have finally been caught for your treachery. Come on now, do you really think that’s enough to convince me to aid you?”

Torin took a step forward as his right hand shimmered, and the shadows beneath his feet shifted. But Haec didn’t seem to take notice of it. He was too distracted by Torin’s words.

“The Lord of Lies tried the same trick on me. He thought that I could see his reason. And I do. The Demon King does not care about us. But… why does that even matter? Going against Regnorex will achieve nothing but my own demise.”

The Deathsquad Hunter continued with a shrug. He watched as the coiling shadows seemed to draw closer to his target. He crossed his arms, pretending to be none-the-wiser.

Haec’s eyes flickered as he finally spoke.

“You knew the Lord of Lies?”

“I wouldn’t quite say we were close friends. Acquaintances, perhaps. We encountered each other quite a few times in the wilderness of the Netherworld— before I decided that it was foolish to resist joining the Demon King. That path leads only to… death.”

Torin’s eyes flashed as Haec blinked. And the ground beneath Haec’s feet seemed to burst open. Tendrils of shadows shot out into the air as Haec tried to leap back. But he was too slow. The tendrils caught him, holding him in place as Torin laughed.

“Seriously? Did you actually fall for that? You’re so weak. I cannot believe that they actually thought someone like you would be fit to be the Heir of the Netherworld!”

Torin strode forward as explosions and blasts resounded behind him. He glanced back once to see Chorus emerging from a pile of rubble, wreathed in a crimson aura as she stared down one of the Enemy’s clones. Keran and Eros moved gracefully across the battlefield— their movements in sync as they sent fractal shards flying in every direction, keeping the other three clones back.

“You do not understand, do you? Not all of us blindly worship the Demon King. Some of us simply have common sense— some of us realize that disobeying our orders means certain death.”

Torin raised a hand, pointing at Haec. He twisted his wrist as the former Heir of the Netherworld yelped.

“Y-you… and you dare call me the coward…”

Haec snarled as his body twisted from the curse. Torin sneered, continuing to crush his enemy with his curses.

“What’s wrong? Can’t break out? Where’s your little Grand Skills they’ve praised so much? I don’t see it…”

Torin waited, but Haec just squirmed where he stood. It was exactly as Torin expected. Haec had no Grand Skills to show. It was all only rumors, made to exaggerate the greatness of the Heir of the Netherworld.

“Goodbye, Heir of the Netherworld.”

And Torin watched as the darkness overwhelmed the red figure. He laughed maniacally, taking a step back. He knew that this would have been an easy victory—

But Torin paused. He blinked as he heard a voice cut through his laughter.

“[Dispel Bindings].”

“What…?”

He spun around just in time to see a tiny [Abraxas] poking out of the rift in space. Bertrugil— one of the other cowards who fled the Demon King’s Domain— stood there with a smile on his face.

Torin’s eyes went wide as the shadows rapidly receded from the red figure. The Deathsquad Hunter snarled, pointing at the rift. But he was too slow. The rift slammed shut as Torin cursed. His gaze darted around his surroundings as space seemed to ripple all around him.

And he heard a distorted voice echoing around the air.

“Haec, get up! You can defeat him! I am with you! [I Am Your Sword And Shield]!”

That made Torin narrow his eyes. He looked back to the ground, watching as Haec rose to his feet, his body bloodied and bruised. But the former Heir of the Netherworld was still alive.

Torin clicked his tongue.

“Annoying… I will deal with you first, then I shall kill all your cowardly friends too.”

Haec looked down at himself as his wounds began to heal. A pink aura overcame him, giving him power. He clenched his fist, before looking back up to face Torin.

“Thank you, Taburas.”

He whispered to himself as he strode forward. The pink aura wisping off his body began to coalesce onto his right hand, and he held Torin’s gaze.

The Deathsquad Hunter smirked, backing up. He was a [Grand Puppeteer Fiend]. That meant he was not quite as durable as others around his level, but he made up for it with his offensive capabilities as well as keen intuition. He, alone, could change the field of battle with the Skills he provided.

He clapped his hands together as the shadows coalesced around him.

“Come now, do you really think you can defeat me in your current state?”

But Haec ignored him. The former Heir of the Netherworld just slowly walked forward as the pink aura wreathing him began to darken.

“You wish to see my Grand Skill?”

Haec shook his head as he took another step forward. His eyes burned in fury.

“Very well, then. I shall show it to you.”

And he raised his right fist. Torin narrowed his eyes, before weaving his hands together. The shadows began to form a barrier around the [Grand Puppeteer Fiend] as he cackled.

“Let us see what you’ve got, oh great Heir of the Netherworld!”

Haec walked forward. He was only a Level 149 [Fiend]. While his exact Subspecies was unknown to Torin, it didn’t matter. There was an entire evolution between the two of them. There was nothing grand about an Archdemon's Grand Skill. So having a Grand Skill would not change the outcome of this fight.

Torin would win with ease. He spread his arms wide as Haec’s right arm tensed.

“[Shield of Shadows]. Come on, what are you waiting for?”

The Deathsquad Hunter raised his barrier with a wild smile on his face. Haec narrowed his eyes.

“Show me your Grand Skill—”

Torin started, and Haec whispered.

“[The Right Hand of the Demon King].”

And the former Heir of the Netherworld swung out with his bulging fist. Torin blinked, hearing the whispered words.

“The right…?”

All at once, a powerful strike ripped straight through the [Shield of Shadows]. Torin’s eyes went wide. But it was already too late. The impact struck him a moment later, and he felt like his entire body was being ripped apart.

“I—”

He opened his mouth, only for blood to cough out. Torin stumbled back, before realizing he couldn’t even stumble back. He looked down at himself to see that he had no lower body. And the realization settled in.

Torin hadn’t just felt like he was ripped in half. He had actually been ripped in half. He tried to work his jaw, but he collapsed down onto the ground, his lower body gone, splattered across the floor in a streak of black blood.

Haec strode up to the fallen Deathsquad Hunter, his shadow looming over Torin’s vision.

“P-please don’t kill me…”

Torin begged. And Haec just shook his head.

“And out of all the Demons who said those very same words to you, how many of them have you spared?”

Haec waited a moment as Torin just stared. There were no words left to say. The former Heir of the Netherworld closed his eyes, raising a leg.

“I thought so.”

And Torin saw nothing but darkness.

36. Told You

Haec took a step back as the corpse went limp. He stared at the [Grand Puppeteer Fiend] lying before him— a member of the Deathsquad Hunters. A Level 152 Primeval Demon. Defeated in a single blow. Even Haec was impressed with himself.

But he couldn’t have done it alone. He had Taburas to empower him, and Bertrugil to save his life. If Haec had been alone, he would have been trapped in the [Grand Puppeteer Fiend]’s snare.

There was a chance Haec would have survived the attack. But with his second Grand Skill still unavailable, it was unlikely. So he moved to end the battle quickly. And he did.

Now he swept his gaze around his surroundings. Just because Haec had won his individual battle, didn’t mean that this fight was over. There were still the other members of the Deathsquad Hunters here. But they didn’t stand a chance against their opponents.

Haec watched as all around him, gold and silver flames shot into the air. The Salvos clones zipped around the battlefield, laughing as they unleashed an onslaught of attacks upon the remaining Deathsquad Hunters gathered here.

It was four clones against three Deathsquad Hunters. All three of them were Primeval Demons, and they were some of the most dangerous Demons in the Demon King’s Domain. They were up against apparitions— projections made of essence and mana. The Deathsquad Hunters should have been winning with ease.

And yet, Haec watched as their attacks were deflected. Their defenses were ripped apart. The Salvos clones almost seemed to toy with the Deathsquad Hunters, giggling as they blasted the Primeval Demons apart.

“She doesn’t even need my help…”

Haec murmured, before lowering his head as he heard a notification resound in his head.

“I will deal with that later.”

He took a step back and watched as a rift re-opened in space. He saw Taburas standing there inside the pocket space, with Bertrugil and Aemula hiding in the back. Haec approached them with a reassuring nod.

“Don’t worry, we will be fine as long as we stay inside.”

“We already knew that.”

Bertrugil rolled his eyes, and Haec entered the pocket space. The rift began to close once again.

***

“Impossible.”

Venas watched with wide eyes as his comrades were taken out one after another. He couldn’t believe it. Each and every single one of them were Primeval Demons— they were the Demon King’s Deathsquad Hunters. Powerful hunters who thrived in the Netherworld.

They weren’t soldiers. They didn’t belong in Regnorex’s army. They were given their special designation for a reason. Because they specialized not in fighting, but in killing. Utterly dismantling their targets in every way possible.

But somehow, they were the ones who were being killed off. Even though they up against four Archdemons and a single Primeval Demon, the five Deathsquad Hunters were losing this battle. And it was all because of…

Venas turned to the figure wreathed in iridescent flames floating right before him. His eyes narrowed as he faced her.

Her name was Salvos. And she was the Enemy.

She wore a grin on her face as she held a blazing scythe to the side.

“Your friends need your help, huh? How about you copy my [Salvo of Vanity] and help them out.”

Salvos tilted her head, before raising a brow mockingly at him.

“Or wait, can you only copy a limited number of Skills? Because that’s really lame. You must be really weak if you can’t even copy five of my Skills.”

“I do not need to copy any more of your Skills to defeat you.”

Venas shook his head as he drifted forward. He raised his own scythe made of purple flames, and he growled.

“And once you are dead, I will bring the heads of friends back to His Majesty.”

Salvos grinned in response.

“You can try.”

And with that, she raised a clawed hand, before unleashing a blast of iridescent flames. In response, Venas just clicked his tongue and sent the same plume of magical fire her way. Their attacks clashed and exploded in the air, shaking the earth with the sheer force of the impact.

Venas dove down low, going beneath the exploding smoke. He began to conjure up weapons of all shapes and sizes. The salvo trailed after him, burning bright as he spotted a figure moving in the gray cloud. He pointed with a savage grin, and the volley of projectiles launched forward.

“Perish by your own Skill!”

He cackled wildly, but the smoke cleared to reveal a sickle cutting through the air. It was connected to a chain, and it quickly wove between the shooting projectiles, lancing straight for Venas.

His eyes narrowed, and he deftly swerved out of the way just in time to see Salvos appearing beneath him. She grinned.

“I caught you!”

She held onto the chain connected to the sickle, before grabbing the sickle itself. Venas watched with wide eyes as she swung the blade for his neck. He gritted his teeth and raised his own flaming scythe.

“You annoying pest!”

Venas parried her strike as large flakes of flame sparked out from the impact of their clash. He spun around, ducking under a series of follow-up swings from the silver-haired girl. He bided his time, waiting for the right moment to strike, before aiming for her neck with his own blade.

“I’ve got you now!”

He swung out with his scythe, but Salvos easily twisted out of the way with a laugh. He watched as she flew up, and he opened his mouth.

“You—”

But before Venas could give chase, she dove right back down to him, landing a kick to his stomach. It happened so quickly, he couldn’t even react. He wasn’t able to dodge out of the way. Her foot was planted right in his abdomen, and he coughed out blood.

He was sent flying back, crashing into the shifting ground as dust and debris exploded into the air. Venas groaned as he got back to his feet. A drop of blood streaked down his cheek, before twisting and floating in the air, carried by Reconstruction.

Venas shook his head as he steadied himself, and he caught a glimpse of Salvos hovering high above with a clawed hand raised to the fractured sky. A ball of iridescent flames coalesced there, growing larger and larger with each passing moment.

“Hey, catch this.”

Salvos grinned, before hurling the flaming sphere down at him. Venas cursed as he raised his scythe.

“Pathetic. [Copy Skill: Radiant Slash]!”

He sliced the attack in half before it could reach him. The sphere split into two halves that crashed into a mountain in the distance. The blast shook the earth as Venas strode forward. He glared up at the smirking figure still floating in the air.

“Do you think that was enough to defeat me?”

He came to a halt right beneath her. She tilted her head.

“Honestly? Not really. I just wanted to see what other Skills you’ve copied from me. And I’m really not impressed. I mean, you’re not even using the divine versions of my Skills!”

Salvos gestured dismissively at him. His brows snapped together. He was Venas— a Captain of the Deathsquad Hunters. He was a Level 188 [Archfiend], and she was only Level 165. He couldn’t see what her Subspecies was, but it didn’t matter. Even if she was a [Hellprincess], he didn’t care. Because he was stronger than her.

“I grow tired of this battle. I shall not drag it out any longer.”

Venas raised a hand to the air, lowering his head. His body seemed to twist and crack as his face elongated. Salvos blinked as his arms grew larger, and back bent forward. He tripled in size, walking forward with four legs. A mask of bones grew over his head, covering his burning gaze as a long mane unfurled across his back.

“[Form: Hellmonstrosity].”

“Um, what?”

Salvos stared at him as he growled back at her. He snarled at her, pawing the ground with a massive claw.

“Did you really think you’re the only one I can steal from? No— I now bear the strength of a [Hellmonstrosity]! Stronger than a [Hellabomination], and faster than a [Hellreaper]! I am more powerful than you can even imagine!”

Venas laughed as a pair of flaming wings spread wide from back. But Salvos didn’t look impressed. She just placed a hand on her chin, nodding to herself.

“So you’re like Levithus, huh? You can transform and grow stronger. Or wait… is this even a Grand Skill?”

Salvos wondered curiously to herself. And Venas snarled at the name.

“I am far more powerful than that Hound!”

He beat his wings once, exploding into the sky. Salvos blinked, before diving back. But she couldn’t react in time. She was too slow. Venas reached her in an instant, swinging down with his claws.

“I’ve got you now! [Copy Skill: Radiant—”

And Salvos just pointed at him.

“Sit.”

Venas blinked as his body froze. He tried to work his jaw. What…? But the thought only echoed in his mind, refusing to leave his mouth. And as he hovered there in the air, Salvos balled her claws into a fist.

“Down!”

She grinned, punching him in the face. Venas yelped as he crashed back into the ground. He landed in the very same crater from before. He growled as he picked himself back up. He glared up at the Enemy as the mask protecting his face was chipped open.

It was a chitin that was stronger than even a [Hellreaper]’s armor. And yet, it was cracked from a single punch. It made no sense to Venas. She was not this strong just moments ago. He roared as he unhinged his jaw.

“I will incinerate you!”

He conjured up the Enemy’s own Skill against her. A copy of [The Holy Flames], creating a fiery sphere that quickly bloated to the size of a small house. In return, Salvos created her own iridescent sphere.

They both hurled their magic at each other as Venas’ eyes flashed. With his current form, not only was his strength and durability enhanced, so was his magical prowess. She could hardly even stand up to his magic just earlier. So now, he should have been able to easily overpower her.

Or so he thought.

Venas watched as the two flaming spheres crashed into each other, before exploding into a large pillar of flames. They clashed with an equal intensity, neither one overpowering each other. His eyes narrowed as he whispered to himself.

“...why?”

He sprinted forward as Salvos flew back. They moved parallel to each other, and the transformed [Archfiend] unleashed fireball after fireball. But each one was countered by an iridescent sphere of flames.

The Deathsquad Hunter Captain roared as the flurry of explosions erupted across the sky.

“This makes no sense!”

He conjured a massive fireball— its flames roiled and twisted, threatening to explode from its sheer size. It dwarfed the [Archfiend]’s transformed body, reaching the size of a small hill. Venas screamed wildly as he unleashed the fiery attack at the Enemy.

“I will show you why I was chosen by the Demon King!”

The bulky fireball streaked slowly across the sky as Salvos narrowed her eyes. She shook her head, letting out a sigh.

“Is that really all you’ve got?”

And she raised a clawed finger, before conjuring a gray spear out of her iridescent flames. She hurled it forward and it cut straight through the bulky fireball. The flames exploded outwards, streaking across the sky. And Venas watched as the projectile landed right before him, before he snarled.

“You missed—”

But with a flash of light, Salvos appeared next to the spear. She grabbed it with her left hand as she swung forward with her scythe with her right hand. Venas tried to back away, but he was too slow.

Salvos slammed the gray scythe into his side, shattering the layer of chitin protecting him. He roared in pain and swiped at her with his right claw. She casually backed out of the way, before thrusting forward with the spear.

Venas reeled as the spear struck his shoulder. He backed away with both the scythe and the spear sticking out of his sides. He reached over to yank them out— to use them as his own weapon. But Salvos was faster. She flew forward, grabbing him by the face as his eyes went wide.

How…? the thought crossed his mind. Venas could barely even keep up with her movements as she smashed his face against the ground while still flying forward. He was dragged through the earth, leaving behind a streak of rubble in his wake. She was not this fast just a minute ago!

It was almost like Salvos had somehow grown stronger throughout the battle. Because he had grown stronger himself with his transformation, and they were equal in strength. So she had to have a Skill that was helping her keep up… no, exceed him.

Unless… The realization began to settle in. She was playing with me this whole time!

Venas stared up at the grinning silver-haired girl as she dragged him across the breaking ground. He couldn’t believe it— he refused to believe it. She could have defeated him from the very moment he showed up. But she chose to toy with him, just to see what other Skills he had hidden up his sleeve.

But she is only Level 165! It doesn’t matter what her Subspecies is, she cannot— Venas paused when he looked at the Enemy. And for the first time, he truly saw her. Wreathed in her iridescent flames, with a pair of horns resting on her head like a crown. She was… she was…

[Lesser God - Lvl. 165]

Impossible, Venas thought as the words flashed in his mind. She had been masking her Subspecies this whole time, and now she revealed it to him. She was a Lesser God. At Level 165, she had become a Lesser God.

It was incomprehensible. Venas didn’t want to believe it. But it was real. It was the truth. He couldn’t defeat her because she was a Lesser God.

I… He tried to muster out, but Salvos let go of him. He blinked, only to be struck by a powerful kick. She crashed straight into a mountain, leaving behind a crater at the very top. He gritted his teeth.

“I will not lose!”

Venas roared as he rose back to his feet. He saw the Lesser God zipping straight down at him, and he swiped forward with his claws. But she easily avoided the attack, before landing a flaming claw into his abdomen.

He wheezed, stumbling back. He opened his mouth.

“You are—”

And Salvos landed three quick flaming strikes across his face. The chitin masking him continue to tear off as he was beaten into the ground. She did not let up, landing punch after punch. She took a step back as he flopped over before her.

“You really are durable, huh? Well, that’s fine. I’ll show you exactly how powerful my Skills truly are.”

He did not respond.  She raised a clawed hand. It burned with a wisping black flame, glowing with an iridescent aura. And she struck him across the chest.

“[Divine Radiant Slash].”

Venas whimpered as she broke through his chitin and tore through his hard skin. Salvos leapt back, conjuring up a dozen flaming projectiles. A volley of explosions overcame him.

“[The Holy Flames].”

He lay there, burnt and bloodied and broken. Most of his chitin was gone. He could hardly even move. But he was still alive.

“And…”

Salvos walked up to him as he raised his head. Venas groaned, trying to get back to his feet. He inhaled weakly as a sharp pain cut across his chest. And yet, he refused to surrender.

“I can still fight—”

He started, before he burst into flames. His eyes went wide as he saw the gold and gray flames eat away at his body. He tried to roll on the ground— to swipe the flames off. But it didn’t vanish. It continued to burn him even more.

“[Sacred Hellfire].”

Salvos shook her head as she knelt before the squirming figure. She smiled, placing her hands cutely on either of her cheeks.

“Perfect for someone as durable as you.” 

Venas opened his mouth, and the [Sacred Hellfire] poured down his lips. He screamed, unable to muster out any words. No matter what he did, the flames refused to be washed away. He burned himself. He ripped apart his own skin. But nothing worked.

Nothing would save him. He just lay there as his defenses slowly burned away, and Salvos shook her head.

“I told you, didn’t I? I wasn’t even really trying. I was just waiting to see what Grand Skills you had. But… you didn’t have any, I guess…”

Venas blinked. He wanted to protest. But all he could do was watch her walk away with a smile as he burned. Until the last of his chitin was gone.

Until he was dead.

37. Great Confrontation

I drew back from Venas as he slowly burned to death behind me. He was a Level 188 [Archfiend]— he should have been stronger than me. But I defeated him with ease.

Perhaps I had been too cocky throughout our duel. Maybe I didn’t take him seriously enough, considering his level. Haec had been wary of him because he was supposedly a Captain of the Deathsquad Hunters. I didn’t know what that meant, however it made Venas sound incredibly dangerous.

So I had wanted to test him. I wanted to see exactly how strong he was in battle. He was higher-leveled than the [Hellabomination] I fought right after leaving the Remnants of the First Demon Kingdom. It had been an easy fight for me to win— at least, compared to what I had to deal with in the second layer of the Netherworld.

The end of the world was like nothing I had ever seen before. Compared to the army of corruption I had to battle down there, the Demons of Revelation were incredibly weak. Or at least, that was what I thought until I saw [The Great Agarus] and the Beast.

Still, most Primeval Demons I fought no longer posed much of a threat to me. Not with my four Grand Skills, when many of them didn’t even have a single Grand Skill. The [Hellabomination] I battled did have a Grand Skill of its own, unlike Venas. So even though he was ostensibly stronger than it should have been through sheer levels alone, he ended up being much weaker.

I waited. I really did wait to see what Venas had in store. I gave him plenty of chances to turn the battle around with his own Grand Skill— or Grand Skills, if he had multiple. But he disappointed me.

Even though he had copied my Skills, he hardly put up a fight. Even though he had transformed into a [Hellmonstrosity], he was still weaker than me. The only advantage he had over me was his durability, but that would hardly have mattered if I activated [My Flames Shall Burn Until Eternity Ends].

However, I didn’t need more than a single Grand Skill to win. I walked away from Venas as he burned to death from my [Sacred Hellfire]. I wasn’t going to waste any more time chipping away at his broken chitin. He was going to die soon.

But he didn’t perish just yet. And perhaps that was my mistake.

I walked back towards [The World Of My Mind] in the distance, watching as my clones finished off the remaining Deathsquad Hunters. They tried to put up a fight, but they were cut down quickly. I heard their death notifications resounding in my mind, except for…

My eyes flickered as I heard a shuffling behind me. I spun around, turning to face Venas who was overcome by my [Sacred Hellfire]. I narrowed my eyes as I saw his blazing figure rise from the ground.

“Are you seriously still alive…?”

I spun around and raised my claws warily. But I paused as I stared at his burning face. He no longer wore the body of a [Hellmonstrosity], instead taking the form of his original self. He was an [Archfiend] once more.

But he didn’t shed the flames of [Sacred Hellfire]. In fact, without the chitin protecting him, the flames ate away at his skin even faster. The flesh had already melted from his face when he held my gaze. He didn’t glare, nor did he glower. He looked at me with a face of apathy as he spoke simply.

“You are wrong, Enemy of the Demon King.”

“My name is Salvos—”

I started, but Venas spoke over me.

“I do have a Grand Skill of my own. I simply could not find the right opportunity to deploy it. Generally, I ensure I have a means to escape before it is activated.”

Even though the [Archfiend] was literally burning to death, he maintained a calm and collected demeanor. His voice didn’t betray a hint of pain. He raised his hand, and I blinked.

“What are you talking about?”

I asked, and he answered simply enough.

“[Devour All of Demonkind].”

His voice came out as a whisper, but it still echoed out. Like a susurration that swept across the landscape. I blinked a few times, before I felt a strong compulsion overcome me. One that was similar to the uneasy feeling I felt at the start of Reconstruction.

But instead of leading me back to the place of my birth, this compulsion seemed to lead me towards Venas himself. I watched as a pillar of light shot out from his fingertips, and it drew my attention. I managed to brush off this feeling. However, that wasn’t what I was worried about.

I hurriedly glanced to the side— looking past my confused clones. Haec, Taburas, Bertrugil, and Aemula poked their heads out of [The World Of My Mind], looking around quizzically. But I ignored them, instead looking towards the horizon.

And there I saw it. I felt it. The ground shook. The sky trembled. I heard the chittering in the distance. I saw the dark specks drawing closer.

Thousands of Demons. Tens of thousands of Demons. Hundreds of thousands of Demons. Maybe even millions of Demons.

They all frantically made their way towards me— towards the pillar of light shooting to the sky. All kinds of Demons. Whether they were Lesser Demons or Greater Demons or Archdemons or Primeval Demons. They were drawn by this beacon summoned by Venas.

And it was not just them.

I looked towards the nearby mountaintops. In between the shifting hills and the floating valleys, a lumbering figure moved. A colossal creature that stood as tall as a mountain. A goliath that ruled the entirety of the Netherworld.

The Beast.

The highest-leveled being in all of the Nexeus. It had been minding its own business just moments earlier, heading away from us. But now, I turned its seven heads towards the beacon of light. And it slowly began to move. It trampled over the landscape, each step it took causing the earth itself to quake. I sucked in a deep breath, before looking back towards Venas.

“What have you done?!”

I asked with a horrified look on my face. The burning [Archfiend] didn’t chuckle. He didn’t smile in delight. He just nodded at me as he lowered his hand.

“Every wild Demon in dozens of miles shall converge on this point. They shall slaughter each other, and you will be caught in that destruction.”

“Why would you even do that?”

I took a step forward, shaking my head. But there was no response.

“I wish you luck, Enemy of the Demon King…”

And with that, Venas collapsed into a pile of ash, incinerated by my [Sacred Hellfire]. I stared at him— at where he used to be. A notification resounded in my mind. Then I turned back towards the approaching hordes of wild Demons. I looked at the Beast, a towering figure even from such a great distance.

One of its seven serpent heads opened its mouth. It unleashed a streak of black lightning that flashed with the destruction of Revelation. I winced, but the attack wasn’t aimed at me. I watched as the Beast obliterated thousands of wild Demons in an instant.

And I was spurred to move.

I spread my wings wide as I shouted, turning back to [The World Of My Mind]. My clones were on alert, and the four Archdemons waiting there were looking on in stunned silence. I called out to them as I raised a clawed hand.

“Get back inside the pocket space! We need to get out of here!”

I flew as fast as I could, heading for the sanctuary I created. Haec broke out of his stupor, and he turned towards me. He waved an arm at me, calling out after me.

“Salvos—”

But as his voice left his mouth, it turned into a muffle. At least, to my ears. Because instead, I heard an alarm blaring in my mind. [Angelic Premonition] warned me just in time.

I dove straight down, swerving out of the way of a flash of purple light. A beam of fiery magic shot past me and streaked into the nearby mountains. I watched as the mountains evaporated, engulfed by a powerful explosion that illuminated the horizon.

The shockwave ripped apart the landscape, and I slowed to a halt. I recognized that blast. I knew the source of that attack. I spun around, looking on with wide eyes as another hulking figure emerged from the distance. A giant amongst giants.

A Primordial Demon that nearly killed me.

[The Great Agarus].

38. Face-Off

I recognized the colossal creature in the distance in an instant. Of course I would. It had chased me down across a hundred miles and nearly ripped me apart. It was taller than an [Ancient Centinel] was long, and its body was thick— bloated and rotund, like it was a walking island. Tendrils fell from its face by the hundreds, and it carried its weight with four stubby clawed legs.

It was [The Great Agarus]. A Level 225 Primordial Demon that wanted to kill me.I should have been stricken with fear the moment I saw it. Even now, it was trying to kill me. A purple beam of light that could destroy mountains barely missed me, and I now floated staring back at its hundreds of beady black eyes.

But I didn’t panic. I remained calm, instead glancing over to [The World Of My Mind] waiting right ahead of me. I could escape into my pocket space— slip away from the Netherworld entirely. So I knew I was safe.

And not just that, but [The Great Agarus] was the least of my worries. There was an army of Demons converging on my location too. But more alarmingly…

I glanced up and towards a towering figure in the other direction of [The Great Agarus]. A creature that stood even taller than the Level 225 Primordial Demon. With seven serpent-like heads, and a wolf-like body, it was the largest creature I had ever seen. And it was also the highest-leveled being in all of the Nexeus.

It was the Beast.

And it dwarfed [The Great Agarus] in size. The Beast had to have been at least twice as long as the other Primordial Demon was tall. But at their size, comparing them didn’t even matter. Not for me. I slowly glanced between the two giant Demons.

They were both coming here, drawn on by the final act of defiance by the Deathsquad Hunters. They had all been slaughtered by me, my clones, and Haec. However, their leader, Venas, had created a beacon that attracted every wild Demon within dozens of miles— maybe even hundreds of miles— to our location.

Now, there was only one thing left for me to do.

“Run—”

I started as I flew forward, trying to get to the safety of my pocket space. But [The Great Agarus] roared once again and unleashed a second beam of purple light my way. I clicked my tongue as I barely swerved down in time to escape the attack.

This time, I watched with wide eyes as the blast barely missed [The World Of My Mind]. Haec had been standing at the entrance of the rift to my pocket space, and he ducked down as the purple beam whizzed by, ripping apart a faraway mountain range.

I sucked in a deep breath as Haec turned to me.

“Salvos! We have got to go!”

He screamed, and I paused for a moment. I gritted my teeth as I glanced back towards [The Great Agarus]. It ignored the swathes of wild Demons gathered around as its gaze was focused on me. It didn’t even notice the Beast lumbering in the distance either.

Its gaze was focused solely on me. And I remembered the last time I tried to flee from the Level 225 Primordial Demon by escaping into [The World Of My Mind].

[The Great Agarus] had completely destroyed the pocket space.

I wasn’t safe. Not even there. If I fled into it now, I would be endangering not just myself, but Haec and his friends too. I pursed my lips as I looked back towards [The Great Agarus].

It opened its mouth again, but this time, I flew up into the sky. Haec called after me, raising a hand.

“Salvos, what are you—”

However, my clones stopped him. They converged around the entrance to [The World Of My Mind], keeping Haec from escaping. They gave him a reassuring nod as he paused. And I continued to fly higher with a smile.

“You’re mad at me, aren’t you? You don’t even care about Venas’ stupid Grand Skill. You just want me dead because I have a Corrupted Title.”

I stared at [The Great Agarus] as its eyes flashed. It unhinged its jaw wider, and a dark sphere began to coalesce at its mouth. I recognized the attack it was about to unleash. And I shook my head.

“But I’m just a Primeval Demon. You’re a Primordial Demon. I’m not nearly strong enough to take you on… yet.”

[The Great Agarus] screeched. The dark sphere shot forward as space itself warped around me. I bared my teeth and spread my arms wide.

“So why don’t you pick on someone your own level, huh? Now you see me, now you don’t!”

I exclaimed as I raised a hand, before an iridescent aura covered me. But it wasn’t an aura of invulnerability, nor was it divinity. It was a coalescing of fractal petals that obfuscated space itself. It was the corruption.

My [Protection of Corruption].

It gave me an armor that would protect me from most attacks. However, this was the magic of a Primordial Demon. My [Protection of Corruption] couldn’t possibly repel it. Which was why that was not the purpose it served.

I recalled how I escaped from [The Great Agarus] nearly a day or so ago. I had used my [Protection of Corruption] to… mask my presence. Because the Primordial Demon couldn’t see me. It couldn’t perceive the corruption.

And that was what I did now to escape.

I watched as the dark sphere flew straight towards me like a vortex. But it moved slow— slow enough for me to move out of the way. Normally, it would pull me straight into its center. However, thanks to [Protection of Corruption], I was fine.

I dove straight down, heading back to the sliver of shredded space waiting for me below that was [The World Of My Mind]. Behind me, the dark sphere shot past me, ripping apart the nearby landscape as it flew straight for…

I glanced back at the distance— past the sea of charging wild Demons being swept up by the vortex— straight towards a lumbering figure with seven heads.

I stared at the Beast as it continued to mindlessly walk forward. And a moment later, it stepped right into the path of the dark sphere.

I watched as a powerful explosion blasted out right as I entered [The World Of My Mind]. I crashed and rolled on the hard, glass-like surface, before the rift slammed shut behind me. All at once, I watched as a blinding light engulfed the distant horizon. I placed a hand on the ground, and the light dimmed.

The world around us began to darken. Haec rushed to my side as he steadied me, trying to help me to my feet. But I brushed him off.

“Give me a moment— I need to concentrate.”

He blinked, and I twisted my hands on the ground. The world around us brightened for a moment, before shifting. Bertrugil, Taburas, and Aemula ran up to my side as well.

“What’s going on?”

Bertrugil asked with narrowed eyes. Taburas just gasped.

“Everything is… moving.”

She whispered as she swept her gaze over our surroundings. Aemula frowned.

“This wasn’t what happened earlier. Everything just went dark.”

“It’s because I’m moving us between the folds of the Netherworld. Watch—”

I spoke as the Netherworld seemed to spin around us, glowing and dimming at the same time. My pocket space carried us over hundreds of wild Demons, and they never once noticed us. Because we were in our own little enclosed space, even as we traversed the Netherworld.

I learned this from my dad. I wasn’t as good as him at doing this, but it was much more efficient than leaving the Netherworld entirely, before returning to a different spot. That was what my clones did earlier to transport Haec, Taburas, Bertrugil, and Aemula to the Deathsquad Hunters.

With that method, it was easier to travel, but it was far more taxing to me since we’d be entering the fold between the planes. With this method, I was simply folding the Netherworld itself and moving through it.

I shook my head as I looked up through the tinted glass-like walls of [The World Of My Mind]. I cast my gaze towards the horizon as the exploding vortex began to fade away. And from the crater, emerged ten serpent-like heads.

The heads of the Beast. They had multiplied, and now, they no longer wore the mindless expression they did before. Each face wore a different expression of anger. Its wrath was palpable, even from where I stood.

The Beast swept its gaze over the landscape, before it finally looked towards [The Great Agarus]. The two Primordial Demons faced each other, letting out horrible shrieks.

And I grinned at what I was about to see.

“The strongest being in all the Nexeus… show me what you’ve got.”

39. The Strongest

There they were. Two behemoths of the Netherworld. Colossal creatures that towered over mountains, standing at the pinnacle of power in all the Nexeus.

The first was [The Great Agarus]. It was shaped like an island— rotund, bloated body carried by four legs. It was like a turtle without a shell, except it had a face full of eyes, and a beard of even more tendrils.

It was a wild Primordial Demon that… wasn’t so wild? I wasn’t sure if it was actually completely mindless, since it was targeting me out of all the swathes of other possible Demons it could attack. It didn’t like me because of my partial corruption. Or at least, that was what I thought.

I didn’t actually know why it hated me. I just knew that it wanted me dead, and if not for using all my Grand Skills, I wouldn’t have survived my encounters with it.

The second Primordial Demon was the Primordial Demon. It was the highest-leveled being in all of the Nexeus— even my dad feared it for its immense strength. And my dad was the Devil!

The Beast had the body of a wolf, and the heads of seven serpents. Except… after it was struck by a vortex from [The Great Agarus], its heads had multiplied.

And both Primordial Demons were massive. It was like watching a pair of mountains facing off each other. In the valley between them, there were innumerable wild Demons gathered, swarming mindlessly for an invisible beacon. Little did they know that they were going to be ripped apart by the Beast and [The Great Agarus] soon enough.

I narrowed my eyes as [The Great Agarus] foolishly turned away from the Beast, sweeping its gaze over the landscape in search of me.

“You shouldn’t have done that…”

I murmured to myself, and Haec approached me from behind. He looked out through the glass-like panels, staring at the Beast as it let out a ferocious roar. But thanks to [The World Of My Mind], the sound was muffled.

“Should we even be watching this?”

Haec asked apprehensively as I shook my head.

“We’ll be fine. Just sit back and watch.”

I gave my companion a reassuring nod before looking back towards the Beast. One of its mouths opened as colorful embers gathered there, creating an iridescent fireball. My eyes flickered.

“Is that divinity?”

I wondered aloud. And all at once, the Beast unleashed the blazing sphere at [The Great Agarus].

The iridescent fireball was the size of a small hill. It had to have been hundreds of feet wide. But despite its size, the other Primordial Demon hadn’t even been expecting the attack. Its gaze had been turned to the side as it scanned the sea of Demons at its feet for me.

[The Great Agarus] only realized something was amiss when the iridescent fireball was about to strike. Its many eyes darted to the side, and it raised its head right in time to be engulfed in a pillar of blinding flames.

We had to have been over a dozen miles away from the battlefield, but the blast nearly reached us. Even though I was safe in [The World Of My Mind], I reeled back from the explosion. The wild Demons gathered closest to the blast evaporated in an instant, and even more that tried to flee the scene were ripped apart from the shockwave. It was so powerful, my pocket space trembled for a brief moment, before the light dissipated.

I looked back up towards where [The Great Agarus] had been standing. The landscape had been ravaged. Hundreds of thousands of wild Demons were killed in an instant— their charred remains littering the ground. Many of them were even incinerated, their ashen remains staining the ground where they had stood. A colossal curtain of smoke rose from the earth, and a shadowed figure moved within.

[The Great Agarus] emerged from a massive crater, ripping through the smoke with a terrible screech. Its tendrils were burning, and a chunk of its back was missing. But it didn’t look hurt. It just looked at the Beast in anger.

“So they’ve both got in one free hit on each other. That even things out… I think?”

I crossed my arms as I looked back towards the Beast. Even after being struck by the vortex earlier, it was completely unscathed. It drew forward as it raised its ten heads, roaring back at [The Great Agarus].

The sky crackled with dozens of black lightning. Each lightning bolt was powerful enough to strike me down if I was in its path. They ripped apart the shifting landscape of Reconstruction, before shooting out straight at the Level 225 Primordial Demon.

In response, [The Great Agarus] just raised its tendrils. Somehow, it redirected the black lightning, and the bolts crashed against the rock ground, shredding open an entire canyon before my eyes.

The Beast watched as its black lightning was easily deflected, and it raised three heads. Each one began to conjure another iridescent fireball. And [The Great Agarus] screech, sprinting forward.

Despite being such a bulky creature, the Level 225 Primordial Demon was incredibly fast. I had seen its speed firsthand when it crossed a hundred miles to reach me in such a short span of time. The ground collapsed in its wake, and it reached the Beast a moment later.

But right as [The Great Agarus] was about to swing down with one of its claws, the Beast unleashed its iridescent fireballs. All three of the attacks struck [The Great Agarus] at once. An even more powerful explosion rocked the Netherworld as I stumbled back from the impact.

Taburas, Bertrugil, and Aemula recoiled, turning away from the blast. But Haec stood steadfast, narrowing his eyes at the blast. I blinked a few times, expecting to see [The Great Agarus] scorched and dead. But instead, a purple glow cut through the flames.

My eyes went wide, and I gasped.

“It created… a barrier?”

[The Great Agarus] stepped out from the explosion protected by a purple aura. It coalesced around the Primordial Demon like a kind of shell, and it took the brunt of the attack. The Beast snarled when it saw this, striking out with one of its many heads.

But [The Great Agarus] was faster. With a screech, it lashed out first, grabbing the serpent-like head of the Beast. I watched with wide eyes as the jaws of [The Great Agarus] latched onto the Beast’s neck, overpowering the serpent-like head. 

“Huh.”

I couldn’t believe my eyes. And neither could Haec. He stepped forward, looking on as [The Great Agarus] wrestled the serpent-like head to the ground. A second head lashed out, but the attack only bounced off the Primordial Demon’s purple shell.

“[The Great Agarus] is winning…”

Haec whispered softly. We looked on as [The Great Agarus] unclamped its jaw from the first head, before looking up. Its mouth glowed with a purple aura, and I knew what was coming next.

A powerful beam of light shot straight out of the Primordial Demon’s mouth. It struck the Beast head-on. A direct impact that completely engulfed the highest-leveled being in all of the Nexeus. I was at a loss for words. It wasn’t a direct explosion— the beam itself was so massive, it expanded as wide as a mountain and shot out over a hundred miles into the horizon.

In the distance, I saw an explosion erupt from the blast. It rose up dozens and dozens of miles, wiping out hundreds of thousands more wild Demons. Maybe even millions were gone, just from the radius of the explosion.

I stared in awe of the Level 225 Primordial Demon’s might. But a figure approached me from behind. Bertrugil shook his head as he sighed.

“[The Great Agarus] isn’t winning, you idiots.”

Haec and I blinked. We turned around to face the [Abraxas] as he gestured past us. We looked back to the front, watching as the purple beam of light began to fade.

“The Beast hasn’t even used a single real Skill just yet.”

“What are you talking about?”

Haec frowned, and I squinted. The purple beam dissipated as [The Great Agarus] backed up. And from the smoke, there stood the Beast, completely unscathed. Its number of heads now multiplied to twelve, and every single one of their eyes blazed with anger.

“I am saying that the Beast hardly even considers [The Great Agarus] a threat. The moment it does, this battle shall reach its conclusion.”

Bertrugil shrugged simply as the Beast roared. It dashed forward, unleashing fireball after fireball at the other Primordial Demon. In response, [The Great Agarus] just stood its ground, tanking the blasts with its magical shell.

Blast after blast rocked the Netherworld. But [The Great Agarus] withstood the barrage of attacks, before bracing itself for the Beast. A serpent-like head reached [The Great Agarus], and it once again moved to chomp down on the neck.

But this time, the Beast was prepared. The moment the other Primordial Demon grabbed its serpent-like neck, it brought four other heads together and created a combined fireball. The sphere grew larger and larger, before seemingly losing its form and blasting out.

A cone of iridescent flames shot forward, blasting the back of [The Great Agarus]. The sweeping attack was so overwhelming, it shredded the protective shell apart. [The Great Agarus] screeched in pain and released its grip on the serpent-like head it was chewing on.

The instant [The Great Agarus] let go of the head, the Beast stopped its onslaught of flames and struck the other Primordial Demon where it was vulnerable. It was a quick flurry of attacks. The Beast first struck from below with the head that had just been released. And a quick instant after, the second and third head struck [The Great Agarus] from the side.

[The Great Agarus] reeled as its shell was completely ripped off its back. The layer of protection gone, it was now vulnerable to direct attacks from the Beast. It backed away, but the Beast’s many heads were faster. They clamped onto [The Great Agarus], keeping it from escaping.

With seven of its heads, the Beast flipped [The Great Agarus] onto the ground. I looked on as the tide of battle quickly shifted, and the biting heads of the Beast ripped apart the hard skin of the Level 225 Primordial Demon.

To its credit, [The Great Agarus] didn’t give up, even on the ground. Its tendrils moved as dozens of black lightning bolts crashed from the sky. But the attempt at a counter attack was completely pointless. The Beast completely ignored the dark lightning striking its back, continuing to tear into its opponent.

“So you’re saying the black lightning… the iridescent flames… those aren’t the Beast’s real Skills?”

Haec asked, completely baffled as he watched the Beast rip into [The Great Agarus]. Bertrugil sighed.

“I guess they could be considered Skills. But I’d consider them Skills in the same way you’d consider punching with your enhanced strength a Skill.”

“That’s—”

The former Heir of the Netherworld opened his mouth, before catching himself. He was at a loss for words. But I wasn’t. I placed a hand on the wall of my pocket space.

“Amazing… that is why it’s the strongest, huh?”

And [The Great Agarus] screeched as one of its limbs was torn from its body. It lay there, its body almost growing limp as its many eyes began to bleed. For a moment, I thought the battle was over. But then I sensed a surge of magic pouring out.

The Beast itself paused, sensing the same thing coming from its enemy. Eight of its heads were already pinning down [The Great Agarus], but the remaining four moved to stop whatever was happening.

However, the Beast was too slow. [The Great Agarus] raised its head as its bleeding eyes focused on the Beast. And one of the thirteen serpent-like heads twisted, spilling a deluge of black blood. Another bent broken, and another.

Haec blinked a few times, and even Bertrugil was confused.

“What is going on?”

The [Abraxas] asked as I bit my lower lip. I saw it, even if no one else did— the fabric of reality bending before my very eyes.

“Space magic. Like nothing I have ever seen before.”

And that wasn’t a lie. Even the strength of a Corrupted Rift was incomparable to what I was witnessing. [The Great Agarus] broke another of the Beast’s many heads, slowly rising from the ground. It looked like the Level 225 Primordial Demon could actually have a chance at winning.

“But that was a mistake, wasn’t it?”

I asked, not even looking at Bertrugil. He nodded behind me.

“Indeed.”

The Beast stumbled back as [The Great Agarus] stood on its three remaining legs. It focused its attack on another head, and I saw space twisting where the serpent-like neck. And that was when the Beast had enough.

A thirteenth head sprouted from the Beast, and it ignored the continued attack from [The Great Agarus]. Even as another of the first twelve heads was snapped, the thirteenth head just rose to the sky.

The crimson dome overhead began to glow bright. I watched as a spell circle took shape there, spreading out a dozen miles wide. [The Great Agarus] ignored this, opening its mouth once again. Another black hole took shape there as it broke another one of the Beast’s few remaining heads.

And I saw the pentagram take shape in the sky. The Beast let out a final roar, and that was when I heard the blaring of [Angelic Premonition] in my head. I spun around, cursing to myself as I reached for my pocket space.

“Shit—”

A pillar of white light shot down from the sky a second later. And in an instant, everything in hundreds of miles— the mountains, [The Great Agarus], the wild Demons… and even my pocket space— was engulfed in a fiery explosion.

40. Certain Death

It happened so fast. The Beast unleashed an attack that wiped out everything. A blinding light engulfed my vision, and hundreds of miles were incinerated in an explosion in an instant. The landscape, the swathes of wild Demons, and [The Great Agarus]— they were all consumed by the blast.

Was it a Grand Skill? Or was it just a regular Skill? Did the Beast even have regular Skills? I didn’t know.

All I knew was that I couldn’t have reacted in time if not for my [Angelic Premonition]. I thought I had been safe. I thought that since I was hiding in my pocket space, the Beast’s attacks couldn’t reach me. But I was wrong.

I saw my death flash before my eyes— a vision of what was to come if I didn’t react right now. The explosion shredded the shifting landscape of Reconstruction. The floating droplets of Demon’s blood eddying up to the sky would instantly evapore. And the fractal walls of [The World Of My Mind] would crack, before shattering open as I…

I acted quickly, returning to reality. I spun around, cursing as I reached for my pocket space. Haec blinked. Bertrugil looked towards me with wide eyes. Taburas and Aemula just stood off to the side, completely confused as to what was going on.

There was a flash of light behind me, and the glass-like panels of my pocket space began to dim. I moved [The World Of My Mind] away from the Netherworld. But navigating between the folds of space wasn’t easy. We didn’t instantly appear in the void between the planes.

And that moment where everything was still spinning was when the explosion finally reached us. The white inferno that expanded outwards, covering dozens of miles in a few seconds. But we didn’t feel the impact until a moment after, when the pocket space began to shake.

“Salvos, this is…?”

Haec whispered, turning to me with a harrowed look. [The World Of My Mind] trembled as the glass-like walls around us shone with a blinding white light. The quickly dimming walls was instantly brightened, and the ground beneath my feet began to crack.

“I knew we shouldn’t have even been here!”

Bertrugil exclaimed as he stumbled back.

“I knew this would happen—”

“Just let me focus!”

I snapped, cutting off the [Abraxas]. I closed my eyes as the vision from my [Angelic Premonition] played once again in my head. I took in a deep breath, feeling the walls of my pocket space beginning to give in.

Taburas shouted something, and I could hear Aemula’s panicked voice echoing in the distance. But I ignored all that. Just like when I learned how to control my [Manifestation of the Old Gods]. So I could focus on what I needed to do.

I saw the world unveiling around me— not as I saw it with my eyes, but as a plane in space. And what I saw was the dimensional fabric of the Netherworld itself tearing open. Not just where [The World Of My Mind] was located, but all around us, holes were ripped open from the sheer force of the Beast’s attack.

And I saw my opportunity there. The chance to flee from the blast. Instead of trying to force my way through the fabric of the Netherworld with my own magic, I could just navigate through the broken space around me. The same way I had used the grand ritual to summon the Demon King to leave the Mortal Realm.

So that was what I did. Even as [The World Of My Mind] trembled and shook. Even as the Beast’s blast engulfed everything in hundreds of miles. I calmly navigated my pocket space away from the inferno, traveling out of the holes in space as Haec stared.

Taburas stopped shouting, and Bertrugil looked on with round eyes. Aemula was the last to grow silent, pausing only when she realized the blinding light was dimming. The scene of the Netherworld engulfed in the white blanket was gone.

I blinked my eyes open, looking at the darkness surrounding us. There was no black hole, nor were there floating objects hovering in stasis. Since I didn’t control where we were going, I didn’t escape to where my dad’s pocket space normally was located. Instead, I appeared in a random spot between the planes where nothing but a blackness was there.

Now Leaving [Nexeus: Netherworld]

“That was close…”

I sighed, collapsing to the cracked ground. I wiped the non-existent sweat off my brow, before looking around. [The World Of My Mind] was in a terrible state. The entire cube was covered in cracks, practically falling apart.

Haec stood next to me, stunned at what he just witnessed. And both Taburas and Aemula were kneeling on the ground, the look of terror on their faces slowly vanishing. Bertrugil shook his head as he looked towards me, before he opened his mouth.

I thought the [Abraxas] was going to admonish me— maybe curse me out. But he just gave me a grateful look.

“Good job… getting us out of there.”

He offered a weak smile, and I picked myself back up.

“Well, I guess I did get us into that mess in the first place!”

I paused, tilting my head back.

“Or maybe I didn’t. Venas was after you guys, after all. So I guess I saved you guys.”

I beamed to myself as the [Abraxas] rolled his eyes. He drew back, and I turned to Haec. The former Heir of the Netherworld was standing off by himself, still staring at the cracked walls of my pocket space.

“I’ve never seen such power before…”

Haec whispered as I walked up next to him.

“Even the Demon King isn’t nearly that powerful. I— that was…”

He trailed off, and I grinned.

“That was amazing, right?”

I spoke up as he blinked. He turned to face me, breaking out of his stupor.

“Huh?”

Haec stared at me, and I nodded eagerly.

“That was a battle between Primordial Demons! And not just any Primordial Demons, but the Beast was there! Didn’t you know? It’s the highest-leveled being in all of the Netherworld!”

“I… I knew that.”

He slowly nodded, but he didn’t look as excited as me. He chewed his lips, glancing back towards the glass-like walls— as though he could still see the figure of the Beast standing there in the darkness.

“But that wasn’t amazing, Salvos. That was… terrifying.”

I stared at my companion as he weakly raised a hand.

“Such power… such ferocity… how is Regnorex’s Kingdom still standing? How does the Demon King’s Domain even exist when such monsters roam the Netherworld?”

“I dunno.”

I shrugged, before placing a hand on Haec’s shoulder.

“But there’s no need to be afraid of them! Because look at you—”

I gestured towards him with a smile. I quickly used [Identification] on him, before shaking my head.

“You’re already Level 150! You’re about to evolve into a Primeval Demon, just like me. And after that, the only evolution we have left is to become a Primordial Demon!”

Haec stared at me with round eyes as I took a step back, smirking. I gave him a reassuring look as he continued processing my words. He opened his mouth, trying to formulate a reply. But it was Taburas who spoke up.

“You… did you not just see what we saw? How are you excited over that?”

She was shaking as she stepped forward. I saw the horror in her eyes, and she placed a hand on her chest.

“We nearly died because of you! You told us we were safe! How are you still so… so full of yourself after what just happened?”

“We nearly died, but we didn’t.”

I corrected Taburas with a smile. She blinked a few times, trying to work her jaw. But she couldn’t come up with a response to my flawless logic. I waved a hand off dismissively.

“Look, Haec and I will both become Primordial Demons soon anyway. When that happens, we’ll be just as strong as [The Great Agarus].”

And after that, I’ll become even stronger than the Beast, I quietly added in my head. But I didn’t vocalize that thought. I knew better than to antagonize Taburas even further, especially in her current state.

She stared at me, and so did Haec. It wasn’t just the both of them either. Aemula finally rose to her feet as she muttered quietly.

“She… she can’t be serious, right?”

The [Fiend] turned to Bertrugil for answers. And he just shook his head.

“I’m pretty sure she isn’t.”

“What?”

I scoffed as I crossed my arms.

“Do you really think I won’t be reaching Level 200 anytime soon? Come on—”

I started. But a voice cut me off. And it wasn’t any of the four Archdemons standing before me who spoke.

“Unfortunately, I think you’ll find the road to a Primordial Demon to be quite difficult, my dear daughter.”

My eyes went as I watched a rift open up in the middle of my pocket space. A black hoof stepped out, and a red face smiled at me. I paused as I saw who it was.

“Wait, what are you doing here?”

Taburas gasped when she saw who it was, and Haec took a step back as he whispered.

“You’re… the Devil.”

41. Something More

Haec’s eyes grew wide as he saw the red-skinned figure stepping out of the rift. A portal that hadn’t been there just moments ago. And the man that now stood there— the Demon that wore the sickeningly wicked smile— spoke in a mocking tone.

“Please, even after what you witnessed, do you truly believe you have what it takes to become a Primordial Demon?”

It was a simple question, but it made Haec recoil. After all, the one who asked it was… the Devil.

Haec had met him once before. A long time ago. Back when he had just become the Heir of the Netherworld. Back then, he hasn’t completed his studies. He had barely been an Archdemon, and he didn’t even know who the Devil was supposed to be.

But now, not only had he learned about the mysterious and danger nature of the Devil, he could sense the terrifying strength of the Devil’s presence alone. Haec saw the rift closing, and he found his knees growing weak.

His legs trembled. His fingers shook, before he balled his hands into fists to steel himself. Next to him, Taburas took a step back as she whispered.

“What is the Devil doing here, Haec?”

She asked as she hid behind the former Heir of the Netherworld. He inhaled sharply before he shook his head.

“I… I don’t know.”

He wished he knew the answer. He could only watch as the Devil drew closer. He warily raised his fists as he prepared for what was to come. Bertrugil tensed, and Aemula just glanced around in confusion.

She clearly didn’t know who the Devil was, nor could she even begin to comprehend his power.

The Devil opened his mouth as he grinned.

“I—”

“Dad!”

And Salvos exclaimed, cutting the Devil off. He blinked as she dashed forward, before crashing into him with a hug. He stared at her for a moment, nothing coming out of his mouth. Haec looked on too. Just as shocked at this turn of events.

Taburas worked her jaw.

“Did she just call him… her dad?”

“Are you deaf?”

A snort came from behind. Haec and Taburas turned to face Bertrugil. He gestured past them— at the Devil and Salvos.

“He called her his daughter too!”

“I…”

Taburas trailed off. Haec pursed his lips, before turning back to Salvos she peeled away from the Devil with a smile on her face.

“I’ve been searching for you! You left me alone, and I couldn’t find you because you moved your pocket space! I need to talk to you about something important!”

She spoke quickly— with extreme familiarity to the Primordial Demon standing there with a surprised look on his face. In response, the Devil just scratched the back of his head.

“Well, I’m glad to see that you’re still excited to speak with your old man, my dear daughter. However, I was in the middle of—”

He started, only to be interrupted by her once again. She grabbed him by his hands and dragged him over to where Haec stood.

“Wait, first I need you to meet someone!”

Salvos nodded eagerly, and Taburas flinched. The [Succubus] backed away, hiding behind Haec. Bertrugil himself tensed, although he didn’t shrink and hide. Aemula just looked around, still confused.

Haec stared at the Devil who was scowling, standing behind Salvos. She just clapped her hands together as she gestured at the former Heir of the Netherworld.

“Dad, I want you to meet Haec! He’s my first companion! I told you about him, remember?”

Both the Devil and Haec held each other’s gaze for a moment. Haec chewed his lips, not sure what to say. It was the Devil who spoke first, waving a hand off dismissively.

“I do recall something about that. And I believe this is not the first we have met…”

The Devil looked Haec up and down, scrutinizingly. Haec just slowly nodded.

“We have met… I, uh, believe you were mostly preoccupied speaking to the Demon King at the time. But you showed us a scene from the Mortal Realm— you showed us what Salvos was doing. So I knew that the two of you were acquainted.”

Haec shifted back uncomfortably as he turned to Salvos.

“I just didn’t know you were… her father?”

He knew what the word ‘father’ itself meant, and he vaguely understood the concept of a biological connection between two individuals. It was something Oracli had taught him that was prevalent in the Mortal Realm, but non-existent in the Netherworld.

So Haec was puzzled. How could the Devil be Salvos’ father when such relationships didn’t exist for Demons? He wanted to question it, but he was too intimidated by the Primordial Demon’s presence to speak up.

The Devil just sighed.

“Indeed, I have adopted Salvos as my own wonderful daughter. But I have to say, she has disappointed me today…”

He paused, tilting his head back. He looked towards his surroundings— at the pocket space surrounded by an infinite darkness.

“Well, there aren’t days in the Netherworld. And there definitely aren’t days here either. But you get what I mean.”

“What? What are you talking about? How did I even disappoint you?”

Salvos pouted, crossing her arms.

“I survived an encounter with the Beast!”

The Devil just rolled his eyes as Haec looked on.

“First of all— no. No you didn’t survive an encounter with the Beast. You survived being a few miles away from the Beast. But you definitely didn’t encounter it.”

Salvos opened her mouth to protest, and he raised a finger, cutting her off.

“Secondly, I am disappointed in your… arrogance. There is a difference between confidence and foolishness, my daughter. And you crossed that line today.”

“What are you talking about?”

She blinked. He just sighed, taking a step back.

“Let me show you.”

***

I watched as Sal began to walk up to the front of my pocket space. He came to a halt right before the cracked glass-like wall, before placing a hand on it. I narrowed my eyes.

“What is he doing?”

Haec whispered to me, and I shrugged.

“I, um, don’t know? He does what he wants, usually. But let me ask him.”

I took a step forward, opening my mouth to question my father. But he continued his speech as [The World Of My Mind] began to tremble.

“Even after witnessing absolute power— the pinnacle of our world— you refuse to be humbled. You choose to espouse your own greatness. While it is amusing at first, sometimes it can be infuriating. Because I am rooting for you. I wish to believe you can do as you claim. But…”

Sal took in a deep breath as the world around us began to change. The darkness faded away, being replaced by a blazing white curtain. My eyes went wide, and I pointed at him.

“Hey! This is my pocket space! Don’t mess with it! Use your own!”

Unfortunately, my words fell on deaf’s ears. The Devil ignored me, continuing to alter my pocket space as he pleased. Haec stumbled back, and Taburas cried out. Bertrugil frowned as Aemula just whispered.

“What’s going on?”

“I… he’s taking us back.”

I answered softly. I watched as the last of the darkness vanished, and we emerged into a white canvas. I squinted, covering my eyes for a moment. It was incredibly bright— blindingly so. At first, it almost looked like we were landing on the sun!

But I heard the notification resound in my head. And I knew that we had simply returned to where we were before we fled. I blinked a few times, lowering my hand. And I saw it.

It was the very same landscape of the Netherworld we had been walking on just an hour ago. It was the very same undulating mountain range that had seemed so vast and expansive just moments ago. But now it was different. It was…

Burning.

Everything in a hundred miles had been reduced to a burning crater. Like a lake of fire. But that wasn’t all. The sky itself was cracked— riddled with holes that looked just like the rifts of Revelation. All around us was destruction. And it was caused by a single Skill of the Beast.

I heard Haec gasping behind me. Taburas asked a question, and Bertrugil didn’t even give a retort in response. He was stunned. So was Aemula. No one but the Devil had the strength to speak, seeing the destruction that had been wrought.

“Behold!”

The Devil laughed as he spread his arms wide. In the distance, I saw a lumbering figure moving. The Beast waded through its white flames, ignoring the scorching heat like it was nothing. And I listened to my dad as he continued.

“Do you really think you can get to this level of power so soon? No… not just this power!”

He twisted his hand, and my pocket space shifted. We descended down into the center of the burning crater, and I winced. The heat of the white flames didn’t penetrate the fractal walls of [The World Of My Mind], but I could sense the overwhelming power here. I would be instantly incinerated if I fell into the fire.

“The Beast may be the most dangerous of all, but the power of Primordials is beyond your comprehension. Because to us, even death is but a nuisance. Observe.”

The Devil gestured at something moving at the bottom of the fiery pit. A melting husk lay there— the corpse of a once colossal creature. Its shell cracked, then shattered open as a tendril shot out into the sky.

And out of the shell, emerged a familiar Demon. Slowly, it dragged itself out of the corpse, its body wet and covered in slime, like a newborn being hatched from an egg. But it wasn’t a tiny thing. It was massive. Just as big as I remembered it.

And I stared at the Primordial Demon as it crawled out into the lake of fire.

“Huh.”

[The Great Agarus - Lvl. 225]

It let out a terrible roar as [The World Of My Mind] shook. The Devil just smirked at me, crossing his arms as he showed me this scene.

“I told you, Salvos. The path to becoming a Primordial Demon is going to be more tumultuous than you thought.”

And behind him, [The Great Agarus] walked through the lake of fire. It looked up once— towards the distant figure of the Beast. But the wild Primordial Demon shook its head and slowly walked in the opposite direction, groaning as it was burned by the white flames.

Sal looked me in my eyes as he finished.

“Because to ascend into the final evolution of our kind, you must first become something more.”

42. Path to Primordial

“Become ‘something more’? What does that even mean?”

I exclaimed, but the Devil ignored me. Instead, he turned around, and ceded controls to [The World Of My Mind] back to me. He strode back— like he was about to leave. But I stopped him, pointing an accusing finger his way.

“Also— what [The Great Agarus] did is not impressive at all! I know of Primeval Demons who can come back from the dead!”

I waved a hand off dismissively, before pausing. I thought of a burning city. And I thought of a siege.

“I even know an Archdemon who could do it! And I also knew Humans who could do that too! So I’m not impressed.”

I huffed, looking towards the horizon. [The Great Agarus] was disappearing over the horizon— it was fleeing as far as it could from the Beast, refusing to risk dying again. Sal just sighed, shaking his head.

“Certainly, there are those who have yet to hit their final evolution who can cheat death with a Grand Skill. But… is cheating death once truly such a great feat?”

He tilted his head at me. And I frowned.

“What do you mean?”

“Tell me: how often can these Archdemons or Humans escape death? Once a day? Certainly not. Once a week, perhaps? Or, probably, once a month? Maybe even once a year…”

Sal looked back towards the direction where [The Great Agarus] fled— the wild Primordial Demon was gone, no longer visible from where we stood. It had bounded away as fast as it could, and it could move incredibly fast.

The Devil smirked.

“Perhaps to a mere Primeval Demon like you, my dear daughter, such feats are impressive. However, to even undergo your final evolution, these so-called Grand Skills of yours will be no different from an ordinary Skill in nature.”

“Are you saying that every Skill becomes a Grand Skill at Level 200?”

I blinked a few times. That sounded awesome to me. But Sal shook his head.

“In a way, yes. But also… no.”

I massaged my temples, confused.

“I don’t get it…”

But a voice spoke up behind me.

“I do.”

Haec strode up to me from behind as I turned around. I faced my companion, and he offered me a reassuring smile. He still hesitated when faced with the Devil, but he didn’t back away warily like before.

“The Demon King—”

The former Heir of the Netherworld started, then paused. He deliberately cut himself off and corrected himself.

“I mean, Regnorex told me what the requirements were to become a Primordial Demon. It is not as simple as you think, Salvos.”

I frowned as I stared at my companion. The Devil nodded along in the background. I crossed my arms.

“And what makes evolving into a Primordial Demon more difficult than any other evolution?”

I huffed. Haec pursed his lips.

“Because the requirements become so much steeper. It is the reason why Regnorex refused to let any of the Dukes or Duchesses into his Vanguard. Because he only allows those who have the potential to become a Primordial Demon into the ranks of those hundred Primeval Demons.”

He explained as he gestured weakly at himself and Taburas.

“Even we were excluded from the Vanguard. And I was the Heir of the Netherworld.”

I blinked, looking Haec up and down.

“But why? You haven’t explained what you need to do to become a Primordial Demon.”

“Well, it’s simple.”

Haec sighed as I raised a brow. I didn’t know why both my companion and my dad kept skirting around the topic. But it seemed I was finally going to get an answer as Haec continued.

“The reason why evolving into a Primordial Demon is difficult is the evolutionary options given to you are far more limited than even the evolution into a Primeval Demon. And to even be given the option to evolve, you will need to max out all your Grand Skills first.”

He held my gaze as he spoke. My eyes went wide, and I opened my mouth.

“Wait, that means…?”

The Devil sighed, speaking over my companion.

“To put it simply: the more Grand Skills you have, my daughter, the harder it’ll be for you to become a Primordial Demon. And last I checked, you have quite a handful of Grand Skills.”

“Huh.”

I stared at my dad as he finished. He wore a small smirk on his face. I didn’t like it. Usually, it was playful, but this time it seemed condescending. I looked between him and Haec.

“Is that true?”

I asked softly, and my companion.

“Unfortunately, it is true, Salvos.”

“But my Grand Skills aren’t just for my Subspecies!”

I tried to protest, gesticulating wildly.

“One of my Grand Skills is a General Skill, and the others are for my Class! So I only have one Grand Skill that I need to max out— and I’ve already maxed it out!”

I placed a hand on my chest as I spoke. But the Devil just shook his head at me.

“It does not matter if it’s a Grand Skill for your Class, or if it’s a General Grand Skill. The requirements to evolve into a Primordial Demon require you to max out all your Grand Skills, or for you to have no Grand Skills at all.”

“What…?”

I just stared at him in disbelief. I tried to work my jaw, but I couldn't find the right words to say. This didn’t make sense to me— if what my dad and Haec were saying was true, that meant that it became harder to evolve because I achieved more feats before I became a Primordial Demon.

I caught myself, wiping the stupid look of my face. I shook a fist at the world.

“That’s stupid! That’s so stupid! You’re messing with me, right?”

“Unfortunately, my daughter, I am being as serious as I will ever be right now.”

The Devil took a step back, before gesturing vaguely at me.

“If all your Grand Skills are maxed by the time you’re Level 190, you could potentially even be given an evolution at that point. Depending on what you’ve accomplished, of course.”

He turned around and faced the rest of the Netherworld. The lake of fire expanded around me, and the cracks in the sky began to close. He spread his arms wide as he explained.

“Once you’ve maxed out your Grand Skills, you will find that using them is a lot less laborious than they once were. They will be quite like your ordinary Skills when you were a Lesser Demon— the cooldown between each use taking hours and not days, days and not weeks. And once you become a Primordial Demon, your ordinary Skills shall be elevated to be nigh Grand Skills. And with it, even a Level 199 Primeval Demon stands no chance against a Level 190 Primordial Demon.”

“That doesn’t explain anything!”

I wanted to tear out my hair, frustrated. Sal just snickered.

“[The Great Agarus] once died six times in a single day, and it returned each time because of its Skills. Perhaps if slain four more times, it would have eventually permanently succumbed to death. But at that point, killing it becomes a mere hindrance, rather than the threat it is to one such as you.”

“Right, I get that… I think. But how does that relate to needing to max out my Grand Skills in level before I evolve?”

I asked exasperatedly. He sighed.

“You don’t get it, do you? Once your ordinary Skills are nearly as powerful as a Grand Skill, then what becomes of a Grand Skill? That’s right— it is no longer so grand. So it has to reach its max potential before it can become a Grand Skill befitting a Primordial Demon.”

“That’s—”

I opened my mouth. What my dad said made sense, but I still found it incredibly annoying. So I voiced my frustrations.

“That’s just so dumb! And is that why Haec can’t join the Demon King’s Vanguard? Because he has two Grand Skills?”

I asked as I turned to my companion. He nodded at me.

“They have no Grand Skills, Salvos. Not a single one of them has a Grand Skill. Only Primeval Demons who have the potential to become a Primordial Demon the fastest are allowed to join the Vanguard.”

I frowned for a moment.

“Wait, so the hundred Primeval Demons who were going to accompany Regnorex to the Mortal Realm were just the ones who could become a Primordial Demon? Are you saying he has even more Primeval Demons in his army?”

“He has over a thousand in his army, Salvos.”

Haec explained simply. He gestured broadly in the direction of the Demon King’s Domain.

“He has enough Demons in his army to crush not just all of the Human lands, but all of Secely.”

“Huh.”

I stared at Haec, processing this. So Regnorex was even more dangerous than I thought. And he was definitely more dangerous than anyone in the Human lands could ever imagine. I wondered how I was going to be able to break that news once I returned.

I stood there, taking in all these new pieces of information— the fact that it was going to take me forever to become a Primordial Demon because of all my Grand Skills, and the fact that the Demon King’s army was… just that terrifying. It was almost too much for me at the same time.

But my dad just smiled at me. He didn’t do it reassuringly. Instead, he did it with a mocking look.

“I’m glad you finally understand the gravity of your situation, my dear daughter. I didn’t want you running around, making a fool out of yourself, not realizing how out of your depth you are.”

Sal took a step back, and a rift opened up behind him. My brows snapped together when I saw this.

“Now if you’ll excuse me—”

He started, but I immediately reached out to grab him. He blinked, and Haec paused, seeing this. Taburas, Bertrugil, and Aemula who had been standing off to the side, eavesdropping on the conversation, recoiled at my sudden reaction. But I had stopped the Devil on instinct alone.

Because there was something that still needed to be done.

“Wait.”

I said simply. Sal opened his mouth and moved back to break away from me, but I spoke over him.

“I still need to talk to you about something, Dad.”

I held the Devil’s gaze. My eyes flickered, and tiny flakes of corruption wisped off me. He narrowed his eyes as he saw the end of the world in my eyes. The ruins of a once vast kingdom.

His kingdom.

And he knew what I was talking about.

“Ah… that.”

43. Father-Daughter Talk

He had dreaded it. He knew it was coming— he knew it would happen when he saw his daughter emerging from the ruins of his fallen kingdom alive and changed. He saw the corruption wisping off her. He could sense the change she had undergone.

It was an unsettling feeling, even to him. He was Sal. Or Samuel. Or whatever. He had gone by many names at this point, but it didn’t matter. He was the Devil. And yet, he still found his skin crawling at what he detected from his very own daughter.

She had seen the end of the world. The wall of infinite corruption that was eating away at the Netherworld. No— not just the Netherworld, but all of the Nexeus.

It came from below the world. The layers of the Netherworld that had been sealed off— a place which Sal had once claimed as his own.

However, he has been fooled. And now, very little stood between the Nexeus and its destruction. Ashamed of his failures, the former Devil King swore to himself that he would never return to the ruins below.

But… she did.

His daughter did.

She ventured into the ruins of his former kingdom— she explored it as he could only watch helplessly from above, hoping that she returned safe. And when she emerged, she was different.

Stronger, certainly. But Sal had expected that much out of her. Something had happened down below— something to do with the corruption. He didn’t question it. He only continued to observe her until he saw the power she now wielded.

The power of the corruption.

And it clicked in his head.

Salvos had been corrupted. Just like—

“Dad, are you listening to me?”

She spoke up, waving a hand in front of the Devil. He blinked a few times as he broke out of his stupor. Slowly, he nodded, letting the usual smile he wore slip back onto his face.

“Ah, of course. You want to talk to me. A father-daughter conversation. But…”

Sal swept his gaze over the small pocket space. Pitiful in size and composition compared to his own, but rather impressive considering that Salvos was only Level 165 in her Subspecies. The product of a Grand Skill, he surmised.

But it wasn’t the glass-like walls that drew his attention. Instead, his eyes flickered as he looked towards the other individuals gathered here in this room.

Four Archdemons that stood awkwardly to the side. Well— it was going to be three Archdemons and one Primeval Demon soon, but they would all still be eavesdropping in this conversation. And the Devil wasn’t sure if he was comfortable sharing details about his private life to his strangers.

He already found it hard enough knowing that he had to confide with his daughter.

“Could we possibly take this conversation elsewhere more… private?”

Sal asked, turning back to his daughter. But Salvos shook her head.

“Nope. I feel like they need to hear this too.”

She turned to Haec and held his gaze. He raised a brow in response, and she shook her head.

“Not just them. But everyone in the world needs to hear about this.”

“Aw, but isn’t this supposed be a talk between a father and his daughter about his past regrets? Surely you don’t want to be privy these strangers about your dad’s love life too, right?”

Sal nodded hopefully at Salvos. But she just cocked her head back at him.

“Love… life?”

She was distracted for a moment, and the Devil smirked. Good, while she isn’t paying attention— He swept back, ready to make his escape.

And Salvos shook her head.

“I don’t care about that. What I care about is what you’ve done.”

“I—”

Sal opened his mouth, and she just spoke matter-of-factly.

“The world is ending because of you, Dad.”

She took a step forward as he paused. To the side, Haec narrowed his eyes, Taburas blinked, and Bertrugil frowned. Aemula just looked around, confused.

“Uh… what?”

She asked, and no one answered. Salvos continued to hold her father’s gaze.

“I want you to tell me what happened. Tell us all what happened.”

And Sal sighed, acquiescing.

“…fine. But only because it’s you, my dear daughter.”

—--

First, my dad and I had to explain the whole situation about the end of the world to Haec and the others. And… of course, they didn’t take it well at all.

“You can’t be serious, right?”

Taburas stared at me with round eyes. Bertrugil elbowed her from the side.

“Is that seriously all you can say after hearing all that? The world is ending! Why the fuck would she lie about that?”

“I-I… I don’t know! But this is just…”

She trailed off, before turning to Haec.

“You don’t believe this, do you?”

My companion didn’t give an immediate response. His head was lowered, and his gaze darkened. He pondered over my words for a long moment. Finally, he looked up at me and locked my gaze.

“Are you sure about this, Salvos?”

He asked simply, and I nodded with a shrug.

“Yep! I even saw it with my own eyes— I went down to the second layer of the Netherworld, and I fought the end of the world!”

I recounted the time I spent in the Remnants of the First Demon Kingdom. I didn’t know how long I was down there for, but I knew it was a long time, even though it felt like only a few weeks or months to me.

Hearing that, Taburas pointed accusingly at me.

“That makes no sense! You fought the end of the world? I don’t believe it! How can you say that with a straight face and expect us to believe you!”

Bertrugil looked incredulous too. He didn’t return with a quip like he normally did. And while Haec wanted to defend me, it was a bit too much for him to take in all at once. He rubbed his temples, processing everything I had just said. He needed a moment.

But funnily enough, it was Aemula who was the first to accept my words at face-value. She crossed her arms as she looked between her fellow Archdemons.

“Uh, I don’t get it. Why are you all doubting Salvos?”

She posed the question to both Taburas and Bertrugil. The [Abraxas] hesitated.

“I mean… we barely even know her?”

He gave a non-committal answer, and the [Succubus] shook her head as she explained.

“But more than just that— it’s just ridiculous! If everything about this corruption and the end of the world is true, why should we believe that she could survive something that could kill us all? Something which the Demon King has never mentioned once before!”

She gestured exasperatedly at me. I cocked my head back at her.

“Um, because I’m better than you?”

I answered simply, and her brows snapped together. She took a step forward, opening her mouth. But she stopped when Haec caught her by her shoulder.

“That’s enough, Taburas.”

“But Haec—”

She protested weakly. He shook his head at her, and turned towards me.

“Salvos has no reason to lie to me. She is my leader. If she says it is so, I will believe her.”

The [Succubus] paused, hearing his words. She tried to work her jaw, only for Aemula to speak up again.

“You’ve seen what Salvos did to the Demon King. He considers her his Enemy. And she’s the daughter of the Devil!”

She gestured towards Sal who was standing next to me, just listening into the conversation. Taburas flinched when the Devil looked back at her. And Aemula sighed.

“It’s not that unreasonable to believe what Salvos is saying here is true.”

“That’s right.”

Sal finally spoke up, taking a step forward. He wrapped an arm around my shoulder and pulled me towards him. I quickly pushed myself off him, slipping out of his grasps.

“Are you saying that my innocent, little daughter is a liar?”

Taburas backed away nervously as she tried to work her jaw.

“I… no! I would never—”

She sputtered, but stumbled over her words. I rolled my eyes and poked my dad’s side. He yelped as he turned back to me.

“Stop scaring her, Dad.”

“You’re so mean, my daughter. You’re not letting your dear father have his fun…”

He pouted cutely— which was just weird. I shook my head as I turned back to Taburas.

“If you don’t believe me, you should at least believe him. He’s the Devil! He wouldn’t lie!”

I waved at my father, and the four Archdemons stared at Sal. Haec scratched his cheek.

“I do believe you, Salvos. But you know, telling us to believe the Devil is not as convincing of an argument as you think it is. He has a… a reputation.”

“He does?”

I blinked back at my companion. Bertrugil pinched the bridge of his nose.

“He’s the Devil. He’s a liar, a deceiver, and a trickster.”

“I wouldn’t say I’m all of that…”

Sal spoke up, waving a hand off.

“I’m certainly a trickster, but I’m not a liar or a deceiver. Come on!”

“That’s besides the point.”

I crossed my arms as I turned to my dad.

“He can back me up— he’s been around for longer than the Demon King. So that’s why that dumb, stupid Regnorex doesn’t know about it. He’s too young… or something.”

Taburas bit her lower lip as she glanced between Sal and I. She looked back to her friends for help, but she couldn’t find any there. She had no choice but to finally accept what I was saying was true.

“...fine. But even if it was all true, what are we supposed to do about it?”

“Nothing.”

I replied with a smile.

“Not right now, at least. It’s like you said. We’re weak, and we can’t stop the end of the world. But…”

I slowly turned around to face the Devil standing next to me. Haec, Taburas, Bertrugil, and Aemula faced him as well, and he tilted his head hesitantly.

“Why is everyone looking at me?”

He asked in a small voice. I looked at my dad— I saw the way he was still trying to avoid the conversation with his little jokes and playful remarks. But I wasn’t having it. I looked into the Devil’s dead eyes and spoke resolutely.

“You can do something about the end of the world. You should do something about the end of the world. After all…”

I trailed off, leaving the words unsaid. But Sal could see it in my eyes. He knew what I meant to say.

That it was his fault. That it was his responsibility.

And my dad just closed his eyes as he craned his head back.

“You met him while you were down there, didn’t you?”

The Devil took a seat, crossing his legs as he massaged his forehead.

“Belphegor.”

And I nodded.

“I did. And he told me everything.”

But Sal rebuked my response.

“No—”

He lowered his head once more, meeting my gaze. His eyes were glinting as he spoke.

“Belphegor didn’t tell you enough.”

Sal gestured at the glass-like ground of my pocket space. He looked at all of us— Haec, Taburas, Bertrugil, Aemula, and I— as he waited expectantly.

“So gather around, sit down, and allow me to elucidate you about the end of the world.”

44. How Does the Corruption Work?

I sat with Haec, Taburas, Bertrugil, and Aemula before the Devil himself. His eyes were closed. He soaked in the moment as he regaled his tale— his lips moving slowly, his words like a song.

“Once, I ruled the Netherworld. I didn’t have a single domain— my kingdom spanned across all the layers of the Netherworld! Hundreds of millions… no, billions looked up to me. They heeded my every word. I was more than just a king, I was a god.”

Sal relished in his words. My pocket space began to shift, even against my will, and shadows seemed to crawl across the glass-like walls. The cracks on their surface rippled, taking the vague shape of a vast city expanding throughout [The World Of My Mind].

Haec’s eyes flickered, noticing the moving images. Taburas shifted up next to him, and Bertrugil frowned.

The Devil sighed exaggeratedly.

“And now, it is all gone. My kingdom is gone. My subjects? Gone. Everything I have ever worked for? Gone—”

“I already knew that!”

I interrupted his morose rambling. He blinked, and I raised a clawed hand aimed his way as the shadows creeping across the corner of my eye faded away.

“You said you were going to tell me the truth about the end of the world! But you’re just telling me about things I already knew about!”

My dad waved a hand off dismissively, turning to the four Archdemons sitting to the side. He shook his head as he spoke casually.

“I’m simply giving context to your friends, my dear daughter. My story won’t be as compelling without knowing the full extent of my tragedy…”

“It’s not a tragedy when you literally trusted a guy called ‘the Trickster’. What did you think was going to happen?”

I scoffed, crossing my arms at the Devil. He placed a hand on his chest, affronted.

“I’ll have you know that I was very suspicious of Trico for the first hundred years I knew him!”

“And you still ended up trusting him!”

“It wasn’t just me! Everyone did! He spent over a thousand years— throughout countless cycles of Advent— building up our trust!”

“Well, Belphegor didn’t make it sound like he ever trusted Trico at all!”

“You know what they say, hindsight is twenty-twenty…”

“What does that even mean—”

Haec, Taburas, Bertrugil, and Aemula glanced between my dad and I as we bickered back and forth. It took a while, but Haec finally decided to interject, stopping our argument.

“Salvos, I want to hear what the Devil has to say.”

I paused, turning to my companion with a betrayed look. Sal snickered as I scowled, muttering to myself.

“You’re supposed to side with me…”

“Even your friends think you’re being rude, my daughter. Seriously, do you have no manners? I  can’t believe this— where did I go wrong in raising you?”

My dad grinned at me, and I glared back at him.

You didn’t raise me, and you aren’t even there most of the time, I mentally quipped back, but bit back the remark.

He tapped a finger on his chin, wondering aloud.

“Right… so where was I?”

“You mentioned ruling the Netherworld— ruling… all of its layers.”

Haec leaned forward curiously, his head cocked to the side. He continued as shook his head.

“I’ve never heard of these layers before. Not once has Oracli or Regnorex mentioned such a thing.”

“That’s because they are as clueless about it as you.”

Sal smirked as his gaze scanned the four Archdemons in his audience. He tilted his head back, adding quickly under his breath.

“Also because the rest of the layers are mostly gone— but that’s beside the point!”

The creeping shadows returned, and the cracks in my pocket space began to shift once more. The white flames burning outside dimmed as if we were escaping from the Netherworld. But I knew that we hadn’t even moved at all.

The Devil sighed as he lowered his head.

“I built an empire that should have lasted an eternity, but it was all destroyed because of the corruption.”

Haec furrowed his brows, and Taburas glanced at him curiously. He placed a hand on his chin as he slowly turned towards me.

“And this corruption… you said it’s causing the end of the world, right?”

“Yep.”

I nodded in response. I placed a hand on my chin, trying to remember what the Kobolds told me a long time ago.

“So, um, the corruption comes from… these holes in the planes? And they are formed by traveling through them? Or something?”

I wasn’t actually too sure about all the specific details. And evidently enough, Haec had more questions to press me with. He drew closer, interrogating me as I scratched the back of my head.

“Why can’t these holes be repaired? How do they cause the corruption? Why does it mean the end of the world?”

“Because… that’s…”

I backed away, before throwing my hands in the air exasperatedly.

“I don’t know, alright? Ask my Dad!”

I finally said as I turned to the Devil. He chuckled, shaking his head at me.

“Come on, my dear daughter. I would have thought that at your age, you would rely on your father a little less.”

“I’m like eight years old.”

I replied with a snort. I wasn’t sure if I was actually eight or not— I might have been older, or maybe younger. I didn’t really care to keep track of time. All that mattered to me was my levels.

Sal sighed as he faced my companion. Haec wore a frown, suspiciously looking the Devil up and down. Even though I had already reassured him that my dad could be trusted, there was still some doubt and skepticism present there.

“The corruption isn’t… a thing.”

The Devil explained as Haec blinked.

“Or rather— it is more like the destruction of a thing. A decay in the fabric of our reality that spreads like a deadly virus. When you are corrupted, you don’t become something else. You just become… less.”

His eyes flickered towards me, and he whispered to himself.

“Or at least, that’s what I thought.”

“Huh.”

I cocked my head, but I didn’t say a word. Bertrugil folded his arms across his chest, pondering aloud.

“So you’re saying that the world is slowly decaying, and it’s happening because of these tiny holes in space which we’re causing by moving between the planes?”

He looked down at my pocket space with pursed lips.

“And not only are we not doing anything about it, but we’re only exacerbating the problem?”

I shrank back as he gave me a sidelong glance. Taburas also looked my way, blinking a few times as the realization settled in. But the Devil sighed, leaning back against the glass-like wall of my pocket space.

“The problem already exists. It has existed for a long while. Even if both the Spirit Lord and the Demon King halt their summonings between the planes right now, it makes no difference. The corruption shall continue to spread, and the Nexeus shall collapse.”

“So we’re supposed to just accept our fate?”

Taburas spoke up, staring wide-eyed at the Devil.

“We’re just supposed to roll over and die? Is no one even trying to put a stop to the end of the world?”

“Well, poor ole Reggie boy doesn’t even know the world is ending, and Soli— that’s my nickname for the Spirit Lord— is trying something. Whether it works out or not? I don’t really care.”

Sal just shrugged as Haec narrowed his eyes.

“And why not? This is your world too, is it not?”

“It is indeed my world. But… I already used up all my care for the end of the world a long time ago.”

I watched as the Devil’s eyes flashed with a hint of regret for just a moment. One of the very few times he showed even a hint of seriousness. But it was gone in an instant. And I knew he was going to try and pivot away from this topic— usually with a joke or some dumb remark. So I caught him before he could continue.

“And what does that even mean? Did you try to stop it and fail?”

I pressed him, and he opened his mouth to respond. But I didn’t stop there.

“Is that why you gave up and left Belphegor alone down there to face the end of the world himself? Because you gave up?”

And Sal’s brows snapped together. He definitely wasn’t expecting me to say that. He looked angry for a moment— the very same wrath he displayed when I had affected him with [Zealous Call] when I was still studying in Mavos Academy.

The day he nearly killed me.

But he calmed himself quickly. The anger in his eyes vanished, replaced with a carefree smile that seemed to hide a lingering sadness.

“Did I give up? Perhaps. But it is not as simple as you make it out to be, my dear daughter. For you see, my battle against the corruption started long before the end of the world even began.”

He whispered as the shadows in the room faded away. The vague images of his empire expanding behind him on the glass-like walls vanished, and all that remained was the Devil sitting before us.

His eyes fluttered as he spoke softly.

“Because everything I built… everything I did… it was all to save the world from its demise.”

“But how did you know the world was going to end before it even happened?”

I blinked a few times, staring quizzically at my dad. He looked up at me and held my gaze with his black eyes. His lips twisted into a smile.

“Because, my dear daughter, you see— it was Trico who warned us of the impending apocalypse.”

“Um, what?”

I paused as the Devil nodded.

“It was he who betrayed his own kin— he who slew his fellow Worldwalkers— and offered us salvation.”

45. Devilish Diva

Samuel’s eyes blinked open. He saw the rifts vanishing from the skies above. He watched as millions of tiny dark globules floated up to the sky, inking the crimson dome overhead. He looked on as the ground shifted— as Reconstruction began.

The Netherworld itself trembled, and the white rocks littering the ground seemed to vibrate in place. Samuel could feel each and every slight vibration of the earth from where he lay. It was unsettling. Uncomfortable. Unbearable. But he didn’t move.

He couldn’t move. His mouth refused to listen to him, and he failed to stop his fingers from twitching. A pool of dark liquid continued to spread from his back to his feet.

Samuel was bleeding. He was dying. A hole filled his chest as he gasped out a mouthful of blood.

His eyes flickered, and he watched as tiny droplets of his own blood spilled to the sky, floating up and glimmering with a crimson glare, before becoming one with the clouds.

“I…”

He whispered as his eyes fluttered shut for a moment. And when he opened his eyes once more, he saw it. The sky shook— a crack ripped across the sky. There, above the forming clouds, two figures danced.

Samuel could barely make out their shapes from the distance between them. But he knew what they looked like. He had seen them up-close, and that was why he was in his current state. The sky rippled as the dancing figures clashed, unleashing a shockwave that shook the dimensional fabric of all the Netherworld.

It was a silent battle. No booming explosions, and no massive craters. It was part of a ball that wove in and out of this world. Their figures seemed to vanish, then returned, only to disappear once more. Each time they reappeared, the sky rippled like it was the surface of a lifeblood lake being battered by the falling rain.

When Samuel saw this, he could barely understand what was happening. All he knew was one thing—

This was a battle between Worldwalkers, and he was a mere Lesser Demon. He should not have been in their presence, but for whatever reason, here he was. So with a tired sighed, he closed his eyes and resolved himself. If he survived, he was going to be like them.

Samuel was going to become a god.

And the fighting continued.

***

“I know you think me foolish for trusting a man called the Trickster, but you must understand, my dear daughter— the situation was far more complex than that.”

Sal leant back as my brows snapped together. I heard his words— I listened to what he said. But I was still confused by it. I glanced towards Haec, however he looked even more perplexed than I was. Neither my companion nor his friends even knew what a Worldwalker was, let alone who Trico was supposed to be.

So I was the only one who was even partially informed on what my dad was saying.

“Complex how?”

I crossed my arms, peering into his dark eyes.

“He betrayed you! He was a Worldwalker— and they’re the ones who ruined the Nexeus! I don’t see how it can be any more complicated than that.”

“Well, for one, my dear daughter, what you know of the Worldwalkers from the Kobolds is wrong.”

Sal smiled at me as he held my gaze. I blinked.

“What?”

I asked, and he nodded simply.

“The Kobolds have done a better job at remembering the history of our world than any other Species in the Mortal Realm, but the history they have written is very much different from what happened.”

He rose to his feet and spun around. He faced the crimson sky above as I exchanged a glance with Haec.

“Reality is often complex, and those who record history forget that. After all, the Kobolds claimed that it was the Worldwalkers who tore the fabric of our world apart— that their Dragons were the ones who repelled them to save the Nexeus.”

The Devil stared into the distance, letting out a soft sigh. He slowly turned back towards me as I blinked. His eyes were now normal. They no longer bore into me with the weight of an endless void. He had white scleras, and golden irises, just like mine. The only difference was that instead of having vertical slit-like pupils, they were cut horizontally across his eyes.

“But the Worldwalkers were no monolith. There is no single, unified cabal of them that exists where they come together every Saturday, hand out some newspapers, brew some coffee, and plan out their agenda for the coming week.”

“Um… what?”

I stared at Sal, completely thrown off by his analogy. He waved a hand dismissively.

“Perhaps there are small groups here and there, but the idea of all these traveling gods banding together from all across the vast multiverse comprised of endless realities beyond what you can even begin to imagine… that’s an incredibly ridiculous notion. Furthermore, it was not even the Dragons alone who rose up against the Worldwalkers as the Kobolds love to claim.”

“They weren’t?”

I narrowed my eyes as I recalled what I learned during my time in the Plaguelands. I had spoken with Xidra— an important Kobold [Herbalist]— and she had told me that the Old Gods were the ones who had repelled the Worldwalkers from the Nexeus.

However, my dad was saying that this wasn’t true. He chuckled as he walked up to me. Haec, Taburas, Bertrugil, and Aemula backed up.

“You claim me a fool for trusting Trico, but it was not just I. The Dragons, the Fairies, and even the Spirits all trusted him. After all, it was he who gathered us together, warning of the end of days— warning us of the corruption.”

And as the Devil came to a halt right before me, his eyes glinted with his memories. I saw what he saw all those eons ago.

***

Samuel jolted awake once again when he saw the flash of light even through his closed eyes. One of the dancing figures was knocked out of the sky, before tumbling down into the ground.

The young [Fiend]’s eyes grew wide when he saw the figure crashing just ahead of him, forming a massive crater that shook the earth. A moment later, a second object landed right at the edge of the basin. It was ashen gray, and it had three prongs jutting out of one edge.

It was… a weapon of sorts.

Samuel stared at it for a long moment, confused at what he was looking at, when he heard a voice cough out.

“Ouch— that hurt. Fucking bitch packs a punch, doesn’t she?”

Even though he could barely move, he slowly craned his neck to face the source of the voice. An incomprehensible figure pulled himself out of the crater, before dusting himself off. He stood on two legs, and he bore two arms, no different from an average [Fiend].

But what differentiated him from any Demon Samuel had ever seen was the composition of hiss skin. It was… almost as if he was made of an expansive dark canvas— one that was speckled with tiny stars, little worlds, and clouds of colorful gas. But with each movement he made, it was like the image being reflected from his body shifted, showing something else.

He looked up with no face— just more stars— as he searched for the fallen weapon.

“Now where did I put…”

But he couldn’t finish. He was interrupted a moment later. The second figure that had been hovering high above shot straight down towards him. A winged figure grabbed him by his faceless face, slamming him onto the ground again. But this time, a second crater didn’t open up. Instead, the world itself cracked— a fracture formed in space as Samuel looked on at this battle between Worldwalkers.

***

“Gathered… you all together?”

I narrowed my eyes at my dad. He nodded slowly as he placed a hand on his chest.

“All of us immortals, yes. Whether it be Dragons or Demons. It mattered not to Trico. We became his army, and we fought under his banner.”

My brows furrowed as I remembered the mural I saw down at the Remnants of the First Demon Kingdom. I remembered seeing an army of Demons with their weapons raised to the sky, bowing and kneeling, led by the Devil. And above them, the Worldwalkers looked down upon them from the skies.

“But I thought you worshipped the Worldwalkers? Or did you only worship Trico?”

“Worship them? Ha, good one.”

Sal shook his head as he laughed.

“No, my dear daughter. We did not worship the Worldwalkers. Far from it, actually.”

He grinned, spreading his arms wide.

“We went to war with them.”

***

“Fuck, shit, fuck—”

The first Worldwalker cursed as he was held into the air by his opponent. His face was cracked, and he couldn’t break out from her grasps. She raised a finger and aimed for his head.

“Trico the Trickster.”

Samuel heard the tinny voice as it echoed all around him. He could barely make out the figure of the second Worldwalker. All he saw was that she had a single feathered wing— onyx black, and like it was made of stone. She had many eyes, and a metal mask covering the lower half of her face. Her skin was light gray, and she had four arms.

“I have had enough of your pranks. I am not letting you mess with my vacation plans ever again.”

“Come on, Via! You can’t be serious, right? Who even goes to Peridose C89 anyway? It’s a shithole universe! You should come with me to Elisium instead. It’ll be much more fun!”

Via’s many eyes narrowed, and her grip on Trico’s neck tightened. He squirmed as he tried to break free. But she was too strong.

“And be killed by Solium? You do realize he has gone insane? We are not True Gods— even the creator of a lesser universe can kill us both with the snap of a finger.”

“But that’s the fun part— urk, you’re squeezing too tight!”

Trico tried to laugh, but he could only choke as the second Worldwalker refused to let go. She stepped forward and raised him higher as she spoke.

“If you wish to get yourself killed, then I can grant your wish.”

A glinting appeared at the tip of Via’s finger, and his eyes went wide. He thrashed in her grip, raising both of his hands in surrender.

“Wait, wait, wait! You can’t be serious, right? You do realize I’ll… die die if you kill me here, right?”

“That is the point, correct.”

Via nodded as the iridescent glow of the powerful aura coalescing at her fingertips shone brighter. Trico cursed as he waved his hands in the air.

“I yield! I yield! I—”

And he paused when he caught sight of a figure lying just ahead. At the very top of the crater lay Samuel. This entire time, even as both Worldwalkers conversed, he had been watching— listening in disbelief.

The young [Fiend] never imagined he would ever have seen a Worldwalker up close, let alone hear their conversation. But now, he had. And even more than that, he had drawn the attention of one of them.

Trico stopped squirming as he held Samuel’s gaze. Slowly, the Worldwalker nodded, speaking without a mouth.

“Hey.”

A voice echoed in Samuel’s mind. Via didn’t seem to notice it. It was communicated directly to the young [Fiend]. He blinked a few times as he raised his head.

W-what…? he could barely even muster up the thought.

And the stars on Trico’s body sparkled as he asked Samuel a simple question.

“Ever wondered what it’s like to kill a Worldwalker?”

46. Worldwalker

Samuel could hardly comprehend Trico’s words. Even though the voice echoed in his head, waiting expectantly for his response, he couldn’t understand it in the slightest. He was… being asked to kill a Worldwalker?

“No, no, no.”

Trico continued, reading the Lesser Demon’s thoughts. Samuel jerked back in surprise.

“That’s not what I was asking— I was asking if you ever wondered what it’s like to kill a Worldwalker.”

He stared at the empty space that was Trico’s face. Even as Via held the other Worldwalker up, slowly crushing his neck, there was no change in that expansive darkness. Like a deep void, it drew Samuel in.

Weakly, he nodded where he lay.

“Of course you do! Seeing us Worldwalkers come and go, flying across the sky and doing whatever we want must get irritating, right? So do me a favor, will you?”

Trico spoke without a hint of pain in his voice, even as his skin started to crack. A tear ripped its way through his body, starting from his neck where Via was strangling him. While her mouth was covered, it was evident from the way her many eyes thinned that she was grinning, enjoying crushing the other Worldwalker.

Samuel tilted his head, waiting for his next directives. And it came with a surge of strength.

“S t a n d.”

It was like the dying Lesser Demon was suddenly healed. His wounds still remained, but he was compelled to move. He rose to his feet, empowered by the simple word.

Trico continued.

“P i c k   u p   t h e   w e a p o n.”

Samuel’s gaze snapped to the weapon poking out of the ground. He marched up to it slowly, engulfed in an agonizing pain. The hole in his chest only worsened, opening up and spilling more blood. He grimaced, but he bit back the pain, doing as he was told.

He picked up the three-pronged spear, holding onto it with both his hands. It almost seemed to burn him— reject him. But for whatever reason, after a moment, it accepted his grasps. Trico nodded approvingly, even as the cracks continued to spread across his body.

“Good… good…”

The Worldwalker turned his head to Via as she laughed. Her grip only tightened.

“What’s wrong, Trickster? Are you out of quips? Not going to make another joke? Or are you actually terrified, knowing that you’re going to die here!”

She snarled at him as he continued to squirm. But he didn’t look at her. His gaze was focused only on Samuel.

The Lesser Demon took a step forward, then another, and another. He trudged down the crater on wobbly feet, nearly tripping on his own legs. Somehow, he managed to remain upright, even as he stumbled up to the two Worldwalkers. He approached Via from behind as she unknowingly continued to strangle her opponent.

Trico was close to death, Samuel ascertained. It was almost like the Worldwalker’s entire body was going to burst open. He kicked his legs at her, each strike to her abdomen sending ripples in space. But she didn’t budge. She continued to laugh sadistically.

And he finally responded to her question.

“Well, I don’t have anything left to say, except for one thing—”

He spoke to her— his voice no longer just echoing in Samuel’s mind. Trico held the other Worldwalker’s gaze as he nodded simply.

“K I L L   H E R!”

And Samuel lunged forward as Via’s many eyes blinked.

“What…?”

She spun around, dropping Trico in surprise as her eyes narrowed. She should have been able to catch the Lesser Demon. Even with the element of surprise, he should not have been able to reach her before she could react.

But somehow, Samuel was overcome by an invisible force. He moved faster than he could ever imagine moving. Like time itself slowed around him, and he thrust the weapon into her chest. He put everything he could into the attack.

And— Samuel paused.

He stopped moving. But it wasn’t out of surprise. Well, he was certainly caught off-guard. However, the reason why he stopped his attack was because of the simple fact that his attack was stopped. Not out of any defensive barrier Via had erected. Rather, she just stood there, staring at the Lesser Demon as the weapon was pressed against her chest.

It didn’t penetrate her skin. It didn’t draw blood. Even though Samuel was empowered by the words of a Worldwalker— even though he used a weapon that was more powerful than anything he had ever seen before— he failed to even hurt Via.

She stared at him for a moment, her many eyes focused on him in bewilderment. Hidden beneath the metal mask on her face, her mouth moved, and she asked a question.

“Why are you helping— urk!”

Via sank into the three prongs of the weapon, her many eyes rolling back. Samuel’s eyes widened at the sudden movement. At first, he thought she had impaled herself for no reason. But he realized what happened a moment later as a shadowed figure leapt off her back.

Trico had tackled the other Worldwalker from behind, pushing her into his weapon.

A pulse shot out from Via’s body— like a shockwave, but glowing gold. It didn’t knock Samuel back, but it caused the Netherworld to tremble. Even the clouds in the sky shifted for just a moment, before the light vanished.

It happened so suddenly, it took Samuel a full moment to process. He stumbled back, barely able to hold up the three-pronged spear. He lost his grip and dropped the weapon, letting Via’s lifeless body slump over at the bottom of the crater.

She was dead. Just like that, a Worldwalker was gone.

Samuel collapsed to the ground before her, his breath caught in his throat. He stared at her corpse, before raising a shaking finger. He pointed as he whispered, still bleeding from his chest.

“W-what did I just do?”

He could barely get the words out of his mouth. And a shadow loomed over him. Trico walked past Via’s corpse, shaking his head.

“You, my good friend, just slew a Worldwalker.”

He looked down at her body, before turning back to the Lesser Demon.

“And unfortunately, you aren’t going to be rewarded for this massive accomplishment. No level ups, no Title. All you’re brought upon yourself is…”

Trico tilted his head back as Samuel looked on.

“Well, all you’ve brought upon yourself is a lot of trouble.”

***

“Trouble?”

I frowned as the vision came to an end. It was my dad’s memories. But I had experienced it— lived through it like I was going through the event myself. I didn’t know how he did it. As far as I knew, he wasn’t one for illusion magic or the like.

“What do you mean by trouble?”

I continued as I leant forward. Behind me, Haec exchanged a glance with his friends. The four Archdemons seemed to be utterly confused— which was expected. They had only just learned what a Worldwalker was a few minutes ago.

Sal nodded at me as he crossed his arms.

“Trouble is trouble. C’mon, my daughter, do you not know what trouble means?”

“I know what trouble means!”

I protested as I scowled.

“I just don’t know what it means in this context.”

“Well, frankly-speaking, but Worldwalkers tend to get a little bit unhappy when you kill one of their own. So they tend to… retaliate.”

The Devil’s eyes glinted as he spoke. I blinked a few times.

“Wait, I thought you said there was no cabal of Worldwalkers? Why do they care?”

“There isn’t a single, unified cabal of them, as I said. However, do you not have any loyalty to your own kind? When you hear one of your own is hurt by another, would you not be upset about it?”

“Um, not really?”

I scratched my cheek, and my dad sighed.

“Well, you’re a bad example. But your companion over there understands, doesn’t he?”

Haec cocked his head as I turned to face him. He slowly nodded, looking back towards the Devil.

“I… do, I think.”

“Exactly.”

Sal grinned as he snapped his fingers. He strode back away from us, facing the crimson sky.

“Of course, they weren’t going to outright reduce our world to dust. They can’t just do that— other Worldwalkers would stop them. Or even the Arcaem Itself would intervene.”

My eyes flickered when he mentioned that name. I had heard it before. Belphegor had mentioned it too. I wanted to question my dad about it, but he continued.

“So we readied ourselves. I raised an army, and Trico traversed to the other planes. He prepared us for war. He was our leader, even though he was a Worldwalker. He told us that he would help save us from our world’s demise.”

I narrowed my eyes, raising a hand.

“Belphegor told me the Worldwalkers simply left the Nexeus— before the corruption even arrived. He never mentioned anything about a war.”

“Because Belphegor didn’t know anything about the war.”

Sal replied simply. He lowered his gaze, and a shadow was cast over his face.

“I lied to Belphegor. And it was not just him. I lied to everyone in my kingdom. I told them I sought to create a better world for their future. Perhaps, in a sense, I was telling the truth. But they knew nothing about Trico. Nothing until it was too late.”

I furrowed my brows, still confused. I was trying to piece together what that meant. But I didn’t get it.

“What do you mean by that? That makes no sense! Weren’t you preparing for a war? How could Belphegor miss the fact that you fought off the Worldwalkers from the Nexeus?”

I pointed at my dad, and he raised his head. He laughed wildly as I stared at him with a frown.

“Because, you see, my dear daughter, we did prepare ourselves for war. But… no Worldwalkers ever showed up to the Nexeus ever again.”

He spread his arms wide, shaking his head.

“The battle between the gods of our world— the highest-leveled amongst the planes— against those who could traverse the multiverse… it never happened. And it was all thanks to Trico.”

47. True Purpose

Samuel had done it. It had all gone according to plan. It took many eons, but he had finally accomplished what he had set out to complete— to build an army that would even make the Worldwalkers tremble.

He had become a King. And not just any King, he had become the Devil King. Because he had become a Lesser God.

And with his strength and influence, he had traversed to the deepest depths of the Netherworld. He expanded his kingdom down to the Thirteenth Layer, where only the most dangerous of Demons lurked.

It was all that he had planned. He had carried out his role perfectly. When he stood there, in the middle of that massive crater, scheming with Trico, he had thought that something would go awry from the very beginning.

He expected to fail— he thought he would have died over the course of the perilous path ahead of him back then. But he didn’t. He succeeded, and he built a nation that was never seen before in the history of the Netherworld.

In tandem with this, Trico the Trickster scoured the rest of the Nexeus, moving between the planes to speak with the other gods of this world. He prepared an army— a coalition that would have been unprecedented. A combined force that should have been powerful enough to repel the impending invasion of Worldwalkers.

Of course, it was all done in secret. News couldn’t break out of this upcoming war, because the panic and chaos it would sow would have only been a detriment to the cause. Many of those who heard of it would have blamed Samuel or even Trico for this mess too. So only a few individuals were even made aware of it.

And the Devil King himself had kept his mouth shut, harboring this secret with himself, lying to his closest aids. Even those he loved. But it was all for good reason. It was all to protect the Nexeus. Or so he thought. Instead, it turned out he was wrong. It was all for naught.

Because when Trico showed up once again, he could only shake his head and sigh.

“They’re gone.”

***

“They’re gone? Who’s gone?”

I asked, narrowing my eyes as the vision ended. Once again, my dad showed me a distant memory from his past. Even though it was so long ago, it was not shown through a hazy lens— it was crystal-clear. Like I was looking through a glass window. It was as though the memory happened yesterday.

But it had to have been tens of thousands of years before even Regnorex was born. I pursed my lips, and the Devil sighed.

“You know who, my daughter.”

He spread his arms wide, and I saw it. A vision of the Nexeus long ago. My mind flashed with the memories of the Netherworld before it was what it was right now.

I saw rifts open in space— portals that appeared in the rippling sky like raindrops falling onto the still surface of a lake. Indescribable beings emerged from the darkness; their forms incomprehensible, and the shapes they took were like nothing I had ever seen.

They laughed and danced and filled the heavens with their joy. It was like the sky itself was dancing with them, joining in this cavalcade of otherworldliness and flashing in colors that had never basked the Netherworld with their presence before.

But it was not all fun, nor was it all joyous. These were Planeshoppers— Realityskippers. They often brought their fury unto each other over petty disputes. When they battled, the world itself shook. And when they bled, their blood filled entire valleys. Entire oceans of red that poured ceaselessly into the world below.

I stared at these visions. I saw what my dad did before he became the Devil King. I trembled at the sight. Even though I wasn’t there to experience it myself, I was still enchanted by what I saw.

I lowered my head, meeting my dad’s gaze.

“It was the Worldwalkers.”

He spoke simply, the smile on his face gone. He slowly looked down at the palm of hos hand as he whispered.

“They vanished. They vacated the Nexeus. After all our preparations, after everything we had done, there was no war.”

The Devil closed his eyes as he raised his head.

“There was…nothing.”

And once again, I was immersed in his memories.

***

“What do you mean they’re gone?”

Samuel demanded as he took a step forward. Trico backed up, raising his hands placatingly.

“Now, now! Don’t get mad at me! I don’t know what happened, but I haven’t seen another Worldwalker enter the Nexeus in about… a hundred years?”

He placed a hand on his chin in thought, before nodding to himself.

“Yeah, it’s definitely been at least a hundred years. And I checked— I asked a few friends, and they said they’re staying away from this universe from now on.”

Samuel just stared in sheer disbelief. He tried to work his jaw, before shaking his head.

“But why? We prepared for a war! What happened?”

“Who knows?”

Trico took a step back, tapping a finger on his chin. He seemed to ponder over the question curiously.

“Perhaps they caught wind of our plans to repel them, and they decided against retaliating. After all, there is no point making an enemy of an entire universe, even if they are justified in their anger.”

“Justified in their anger?”

Samuel’s brows snapped together, and he pointed accusingly at the Trickster.

“The only reason I slew that Worldwalker was because of you! How dare you pin the blame on me!”

“I’m not blaming you for anything.”

Trico rolled his eyes, turning back to face the Devil King.

“What I am simply saying is that those whose wrath we might have incurred might have been deterred by our preparation. They might have decided it was not worth losing their existence in some foreign world just to get revenge.”

Samuel stood there, processing those words. He took a step back and cast his gaze down to the palm of his hands. His fingers trembled as he took in a deep breath.

“What do I do now? My life’s work— everything I’ve done— was it all for nothing?”

“Actually—”

Trico interjected, raising a finger.

“It was not all for nothing.”

Samuel blinked, slowly looking up at the Worldwalker.

“What do you mean by that?”

Trico smiled and gestured broadly past the Devil King.

“Look at what you’ve built— this vast nation you call the Ark. Such a grand feat has never been accomplished before in the history of your Species! To say it was all for nothing simply detracts from your greatness! If not for what you have done here, we never could have scared off the other Worldwalkers!”

“I… what?”

Samuel stared at the Trickster. He looked into the cosmic gaze that bore back into him, and he slowly looked back down at himself.

“Are you saying we succeeded in our task?”

“Indeed.”

Trico nodded, placing his hands on his hips.

“Of course, it was not all you alone. The Dragons of the Mortal Realm have built grand constructs, preparing for the war that is to come. And while the Spirit Plane is still fractured and warring amongst themselves, their leaders have heard me out, coming to a truce to fight in the war. With what we have all accomplished, we won the war! We have repelled those bastards… those damn worldwalking cowards… those… those… you get the point… we have repelled them from the Nexeus!”

“T-that’s right.”

Samuel laughed as he raised his head. He looked up at Trico with a maniacal smile on his face.

“We did it! We saved the world! But…”

He paused as the Worldwalker waited.

“But what’s next?”

Samuel posed the question. Trico cocked his head, before the stars spread throughout his body twinkled with an idea.

“Well, you always said you wanted all of your people to become gods. So… why don’t we make that a reality?”

And the Devil King paused.

“What…?”

***

“He made you build the Ark.”

I whispered as I stared at my dad.

“And after that, Trico made you build a new plane. You did it all for him. Why?”

“You must understand, my dear daughter, I was young and foolish.”

Sal leant back as he closed his eyes. I frowned.

“Weren’t you over a thousand years old at that point?”

“I was young and foolish!”

He repeated himself, before shaking his head.

“I was without a purpose. I felt like everything I had done was all for naught. And I believed that what I was doing was for the greater good of our people— of all the Nexeus.”

I peered into Sal, meeting his gaze, and he sighed softly.

“Alas, I was a fool. After all, everything Trico did… everything he had built. He decided to betray us all.”

I narrowed my eyes. I asked the question that was in my head from the very beginning.

“But why? What did he have to gain?”

Sal chuckled bitterly, placing a hand on the glass-like walls of my pocket space.

“Everything. He had everything to gain, my dear daughter. After all, everything he did was but a ploy to save his own life.”

48. Perdition Part One

“A ploy to save his own life?”

My brows snapped together. I glanced between Haec, Taburas, Bertrugil, and Aemula sat to the side, just as perplexed as I was. We turned back to the Devil who sighed.

“That is right. Everything he did— it was all for his own benefit. His own gain. It was… a trick, so to speak.”

I felt my eyes twitching as I watched my dad wag his fingers with a smirk. I harrumphed and crossed my arms.

“So you got tricked by the Trickster! Good job— are you stupid or something?”

Sal shook his head, before turning away from me. He stared at the glass-like surface of my pocket space. I caught a glimpse of his reflection, and I saw a morose expression there. Nothing like the Devil I knew.

I paused. It was the first time I had seen my dad look so… pained. His eyes fluttered shut, and he placed a hand on his chest.

“Perhaps to you I may look like just an old fool…”

He whispered as I saw flashes of his memories in his eyes.

A young Lesser Demon, kneeling in a bloodied pool at the bottom of a crater, on the verge of death. But standing before him was a faceless figure— a cosmic creature. It was Trico. The Trickster. The Worldwalker.

Trico raised a hand, and Samuel’s wounds began to close.

Sal raised his head, looking up with a somber gaze.

“But you do not understand, my dear daughter. You were not there. Trico had guided me for over a thousand years. He had been by my side, saving my life numerous times again and again.”

And I saw another flash of the Devil’s past.

The same Lesser Demon ran across a white valley. He looked different now. He had a tail, and he stood taller— more muscular.

He was a Greater Demon now. Stronger, smarter. But he was still no match for a Primordial Demon.

Samuel sprinted for his life, screaming as he walked in the path of a terrible beast. No… it wasn’t just a beast. It was the Beast. But— smaller.

It lumbered forward, its many heads sweeping over the landscape. It opened one of its mouths, and Samuel braced himself. But a hole opened beneath him. A tear in space.

Samuel fell through , landing in the middle of a white cavern as the Beast unleashed its white flames, before the hole closed. He groaned as he lay there, rubbing his back. And before him, Trico stared at him, the stars in his body twinkling brightly.

I blinked, returning to reality. But Sal wasn’t finished. His eyes flickered, and he looked down at the palm of his hand.

“Trico taught me everything I knew. He guided me. He made me the Devil King. He helped me build my kingdom. It was all because of him.”

Samuel sat in the middle of a white cavern. He was an Archdemon now, and he had a metallic ring in the palm of his hand. It was shoddily-made— clearly crafted by his inexperienced hands. He messed with it. Tinkered with it. And standing behind him, the Trickster watched, nodding approvingly.

“You call me a fool, but I trust Trico as you trust me now. After all, am I not the Devil? Am I not known for my tricks? For my cruel pranks? For the way I toy with the lives of others?“

Sal clenched his fist, before spinning around to face me as I froze. He held my gaze. He stared only at me, and I could only look at him. It was like Haec, Taburas, Bertrugil, and Aemula had just evaporated.

“Would you also think yourself a fool if I slaughtered all your friends right this moment?”

And for a moment, I saw a murderous intent in the Devil’s gaze. It was not anger, but it was still overwhelming. A sense of bloodlust that made me want to drop to my knees.

He spread his wide as he laughed madly.

“The betrayal I experienced would be the same you’d feel if I ruined everything you have ever worked for and dropped you before the Beast!”

I recoiled at the Devil’s words. A shiver ran down my spine, and I couldn’t muster up a single thought. The idea of my dad… betraying me had never even crossed my mind.

I couldn’t even imagine what it was like— I couldn’t even imagine how I’d feel if it became a reality.

Sal looked at me as I stood in stunned silence. He snickered, slowly lowering his raised arms. He placed a hand on his chin, before tapping it, breaking me out of my daze.

“Actually… it would be quite different. After all, I have not done nearly as much for you as Trico had done for me. So the pain you’d feel from my betrayal would not be nearly as inconceivable as what I experienced.”

I nodded mechanically as the world around me seemed to return to normal. The Archdemons sitting next to me appeared once more in my peripheral vision as I was allowed to look away from the Devil.

He placed a hand on his chest, and he sighed wistfully.

“You do not nearly understand just how much grief I felt when I learned of Trico’s betrayal… the agony, the confusion, the anger. You do not understand, my dear daughter. It was unlike anything I have ever felt before.”

As my dad whispered, I was once again submerged in his memories. But this time, it was no longer as clear as the other visions. It was like I was staring through a fogged window pane— like I had been dunked deep into the ocean that were the tears of the Devil King.

And I saw it all.

***

“Trico! You bastard! You tricked us!”

Belphegor’s booming voice echoed in the background. But Samuel barely even heard it. He couldn’t hear it even if he wanted to. All he was capable of doing at this moment was stare at the broken space spinning before him— the glowing iridescent light that seemed to blur with each passing moment.

It was supposed to be their Paradise. A world safe from the impending death of the Nexeus— one where they could all be Gods. Where they could rule like the Arcaem.

But before their world could take shape, it collapsed. It imploded into itself, swallowing Nahum, Baal, and tens of thousands of other Archdemons who had been aiding its creation.

The Devil King had only managed to escape alongside Belphegor because of his [Supreme Spatial Magic]. Now, the two Primordial Demons stood before the exit of the Thirteenth Gate as Focalor, Beelzebub, Vepar, Agnares, Valefor, and a crowd of Primeval Demons gathered. They stared in shock at the destruction that was unfurling ahead, wreaking across the Thirteen Layer of the Netherworld.

They stared in confusion, processing what happened. Only Belphegor seemed to know. He directed his fury at a cosmic creature standing behind Samuel at parade rest. The Worldwalker. The Planehopper. The Realityskipper. The Trickster.

Trico himself.

The stars in his body shone with a scintillating light as Belphegor bellowed.

“How dare you betray us! Nahum, Baal, Buer, Furfur… they are all dead because of you!”

Belphegor’s words made the cavern shake, and Samuel slowly raised his head. He heard the susurration sweep over the watching crowd. In the distance, swarms of wild Demons were swallowed by the collapsing reality. Some of them tried to run. Whether they were wild Primeval Demons or wild Archdemons. It didn’t matter. Tendrils of broken space shot out, grabbing them before they could flee.

And this distortion of reality only grew bigger.

“What’s going on…?”

“What happened? Wasn’t this supposed to be our Paradise?”

“How did this happen?”

Voices asked, and Samuel wasn’t sure if the questions came from the crowd, or from his own head. He looked up at Trico standing there. Silent and shining like always. Almost undeterred by the destruction that had been wrought to the Nexeus.

Finally, the Devil King freed himself from his stupor. With trembling feet, he took a step forward, and he held the gaze of his master.

“Trico, is this your doing?”

“Whatever could you mean, my apprentice?”

The Worldwalker replied, tilting his head curiously. Samuel gritted his teeth. He bit back his tears and gestured at the first vestiges of the corruption that was taking hold behind him.

“Don’t play dumb with me! You know what I’m talking about! This… this… this…”

The Devil King failed to muster up the words. Belphegor paused, staring in shock at his lover. And so did the rest of Samuel’s subjects. None of them had ever seen their monarch display such emotions before.

Even Samuel had never seen this side of himself in a long time. The last time he had felt so vulnerable, he was a mere Lesser Demon. Tears slid down his cheeks as he faced the Trickster. He waited for a response as his breathing grew labored.

“Belphegor is wrong.”

Trico finally said as he placed a finger on his chin. For a moment, the Devil King paused, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. But it immediately vanished as the Worldwalker continued.

“It is not just Nahum, Baal, Buer, or Furfur who will die because of me. It is every single plant, animal, and creature in all of the Nexeus that shall die because of me.”

He chuckled as he shook his head. And Samuel froze. It was like the world itself shattered. Everything went quiet. Even the chittering of the spreading corruption faded away as he stumbled back. He looked down at himself as he gasped.

The memories of all the time he had spent with Trico flashed in his head. All the things he had learned. All that he had been taught. It was all… a lie?”

“But why?”

Samuel mustered up the strength to ask. Trico just shrugged in response.

“Because, my apprentice, you must understand, I… do not actually care about the Nexeus.”

He shook his head as he gestured at the world around them.

“I know, it’s surprising! But I don’t care about this place in the slightest! I mean… I’m not from this world, so why should I care about it at all?”

The Devil King blinked as each word seemed to strike him across the face. Trico nodded, placing his hand on his chest.

“I know, it’s surprising! But I have seen dozens of worlds collapse, brought about naturally by an apocalypse. I have witnessed the end of universes, destroyed by wandering Void Pirates. So I don’t actually care if the Nexeus is destroyed or saved.”

Samuel wasn’t sure how to react. He just listened, left in a state of shock. But it didn’t matter how much pain he seemed to be in, the Trickster didn’t stop there. He strode forward, chuckling softly as he spoke simply.

“And you know what’s even more surprising?”

Trico came to a halt right before the Devil King. He held Samuel’s gaze as his body became engulfed in an all-consuming darkness. The stars in his face winked out of existence, and the nebula spreading across his chest faded away.

The Worldwalker whispered into Samuel’s ears.

“It’s that you are somehow so full of yourself you actually believed you were the one who slew Via— that you were the one who brought about the death of a Worldwalker.”

Samuel’s eyes went wide.

“I… what?”

“Did you really think that any Worldwalker who saw that scene would believe you are the one responsible for killing her? Even with my Divine Trident, your mortal hands couldn’t even scratch the surface of her skin.”

Trico leant forward, shaking his head as the Devil King remembered that moment in the crater so long ago.

“You may have distracted her, my apprentice, and you may have even held the blade for me, but it was I who killed her. It was I who slew another Worldwalker. And it was I who would have faced perdition for her murder, had you not claimed credit for what I did.”

49. Perdition Part Two

Samuel’s lips quivered. He stared at the darkness in his master’s faceless gaze. He brought a trembling hand up to his chest as his mind filled with the memories of that moment. That was right. He had assailed Via from behind. He had attacked her with all his might.

But… he couldn’t even hurt her. She just stared at him in confusion, before Trico shoved her into his Divine Trident. Her blood might have spilled onto Samuel’s hands, but it was not he who committed the murder.

It was Trico.

And yet, somehow, the Trickster had led Samuel to believe he was the one who slew Via. Perhaps it was because of his pride— his ego led him to accept what he was told. After all, to be the first one in the history of the Nexeus to slay a Worldwalker… was it not such a grand thing?

But it wasn’t. It came with its consequences. And because he had said it with such sheer belief, it became accepted as reality. Samuel slew a Worldwalker. That was what his subjects were told. That was what Trico had spread to the other planes. That a Worldwalker was killed, and now, there was going to be an invasion.

And yet, the truth was—

“I killed her. That annoying bitch. I finally shut her mouth for good. And I thought I was going to have to deal with her friends hunting me across the multiverse. I probably was going to have to go into hiding. Maybe stick around in a dead universe for a few eons. But… thankfully, you took the blame for her death. So thank you, my apprentice.”

Trico laughed as he patted the Devil King on the shoulder. He drew back, looking up towards the broken Paradise.

“All I had to do after that was go to Via’s friends and tell her what had happened. A mere mortal in the Nexeus had killed her! We should get our revenge! But don’t worry, I have this brilliant idea— I’ll befriend them, trick them, and get them to destroy their own world!”

He spread his arms wide, the stars returning to his cosmic body.

“Even your so-called wise Dragons bought the bait so easily. They erected the walls I had given them, and just like the world I taught you to create, it collapsed.”

Trico shook his head, continuing callously.

“Ironically enough, it was the foolish Spirits who were the hardest to convince to trust me. But it matters not. All across the Nexeus, the corruption shall spread. And every single one of you idiots shall die, while I get away with killing Via scot-free.” 

“This is… happening all across the Nexeus?”

Samuel asked, finally breaking out of his stupor. Trico scoffed as he waved a hand dismissively.

“Of course! And… maybe in somewhere between fifty thousand years or a hundred thousand years, there will be nothing left of the Nexeus. Probably.”

The Trickster spun around as the Devil King felt his breathing relax. Samuel stared at his former master’s back, nodding as he finally processed what just happened. The pain was still there, the confusion overwhelming. The grief he felt was too much.

So he stopped thinking about it. He didn’t steel himself. He just looked down at the palm of his hand, and a black pitchfork appeared. He looked back up, ignoring whatever the Worldwalker was saying. It didn’t matter. Everything that needed to be said had been said.

Samuel whispered to himself as he rose from the ground.

“I see.”

And with that, he lunged forward. He moved so fast. He was no longer the same Lesser Demon he used to be when his master first met him. He was the Devil King now. He was a Primordial Demon. He had reached the final evolution of his Species, and now, he ruled the Netherworld. He thrusted his weapon at the Worldwalker’s back—

But Samuel paused.

He came to a halt as his pitchfork struck Trico. It was a Legendary Grade artifact. One he had constructed himself. And yet, it… barely even cut the black surface of the Trickster’s skin.

Trico craned his neck back, skipping away from Samuel.

“You’ve grown stronger! You weren’t even able to hurt Via with my Divine Trident, but look at you— able to give me a small scratch with your own pathetic little weapon.”

The Devil King gritted his teeth, spinning around to face his former master. Trico just shook his head.

“But… a scratch is just a scratch—”

The Trickster started, only to be interrupted as a massive fist struck him from behind, shaking the Thirteenth Layer.

“Oof—”

“[My Right Hand: Destruction]!”

Belphegor struck Trico, sending the Worldwalker flying into a nearby wall. His face was cracked in fury— his body like that of a golem. He raised his fists as an army of [Gargoyles] began to build themselves from the ground behind him.

“You talk too much, Trickster.”

Trico pulled himself out of the rubble, the stars in his face flickering for a brief moment. He looked up to see Samuel slowly striding forward with an army of Demons. Belphegor, Vepar, Agnares, Astaroth, Focalor, Beelzebub, Valefor, Aamon— each and every one of them Primordial Demons— followed by even more Primevals.

They surrounded the Worldwalker as he chuckled, staring at them all.

“I’m in trouble.”

And Samuel spoke a simple command.

“Kill him.”

All at once, the army moved. Belphegor sprinted forward, the fastest of them all. Space seemed to twist around his fist, and he swung once again at the Trickster

“[I Shall Bear Your Sins]!”

But this time, Trico flickered out of existence, teleporting out of the way. Belphegor’s fist struck the ground, but the ground didn’t shatter. Instead, a pulse ran through space. A ripple that even caused the spreading corruption in the distance to pause for a brief moment.

But it continued wrecking its destruction across the Thirteenth Layer a moment later. Trico flashed into existence high above the gathered Demons, wiping at his forehead.

“That guy is dangerous. That could’ve hurt a lot!”

Focalor’s gaze snapped up, hearing the Trickster’s words. He raised his hands to the air as pentagrams appeared around him.

“[Basilisk], [Hydra], [Behemoth], [Leviathan], [Ziz]. Come forth, and destroy the Trickster.”

All at once, terrible creatures— serpents, many-legged beasts, winged Demons— they all shot forward as they converged around Trico. Each and every one of them were Primordial Demons. But they all obeyed the command of Focalor.

Trico tried to back away, cutting off the [Hydras] heads. But each time he ripped one off, another two grew from its neck. One of the heads clamped down at his arm, yanking him back. And the [Leviathan] reached him a moment later, swinging its tail at him, sending him back flying to the ground.

He tumbled straight down, before slowing right before he crashed into the earth. He laughed as he flipped around, landing softly with a skip in his step. But before he could even say a single word, both Agnares and Vepar were on him in a moment.

The two of them moved in unison. They unleashed an onslaught of attacks, punching and kicking him as he stumbled back. He raised his open palms and blocked their attack, cackling wildly.

“Come on, is that all you’ve got? Are you really Primordial Demons?”

Both Agnares and Vepar glanced at each other, before nodding.

“It's your turn, Astaroth!”

They shouted as they vanished into the shadows. Trico stood there stupidly for just a moment, and the ground beneath his feet exploded with a deluge of magma.

“[Supervolcanic Eruption]!”

Astaroth screamed as the ground trembled. It was an overwhelming blast— it continued to pour out into the Worldwalker. She panted, taking a step back as her Skill finally came to an end. And floating above the caldera, there was Trico.

He was covered in droplets of lava sliding down his body. But even though he took the full brunt of her blast, he was still unscathed. Despite the flurry of attacks he had received, he had only suffered a single scratch. And that had been from the first attack the Devil King dealt against him.

“I can’t lie and say I’m not disappointed, but… I really am disappointed.”

Trico shook his head as he cast his gaze towards his former apprentice. Samuel stood surrounded by his subjects, eyes narrowed. He watched as the Worldwalker gestured vaguely at the gathering of Demons.

“I told you to build an army that could repel an invasion of Worldwalkers! And this is what you’re showing me? Did you seriously think this was enough to win?”

The Devil King didn’t respond. He refused to acknowledge anything his former master said. Instead, he raised his pitchfork like a javelin, aiming at the floating Worldwalker. He took a step forward.

“Honestly, it’s not even disappointing at this point. It’s just sad—”

Trico continued his taunts, and Samuel hurled the pitchfork forward.

“[Godkiller].”

It shone and shot forward, reaching the Worldwalker in an instant. Trico couldn’t even react. He was struck by the pitchfork in the middle of his speech. And when that happened, he was sent crashing through the ceiling, flying out of the Thirteen Layer of the Netherworld.

And out of the Twelfth Layer

And out of the Eleventh Layer.

And out of the Tenth Layer.

…

And out of the Third Layer.

And out of the Second Layer.

—--

Trico exploded out of the white ground, shooting out of a mountain in the First Layer of the Netherworld. His chest was cracked where he was struck. The nebula that was normally plastered there was gone, dispelled by the force of the pitchfork.

He grunted and conjured his Divine Trident as he soared high into the crimson sky. With it, he swung down, knocking the pitchfork back down to the ground. He slowed as he finally felt the pressure easing off him.

“Whew, that actually hurt quite a lot.”

He shook his head, watching the falling pitchfork tumble back to the ground. But before it could crash into the white earth, a figure appeared there. The Devil King flashed into existence, grabbing his pitchfork with the same apathetic gaze from before.

Samuel felt nothing. He was completely hollow within. He moved mechanically, not out of desire, but out of necessity. For the sake of his subjects, he had to destroy the Trickster. He snapped his fingers. Belphegor, Vepar, Agnares, Astaroth, and Focalor appeared next to him.

The Devil King snapped his fingers again. This time, Beelzebub, Aamon, Valefor, and an army of Primeval Demons appeared behind him.

He snapped his fingers once again, and even more of his kingdom came to his side. Again. And again. And again. Samuel summoned his subjects as he strode forward, staring down his former master.

Trico swept his gaze over the tens of millions of Demons looking up towards him. And more were appearing by the instant. He scratched the back of his head as he floated back.

“...you know what? I was wrong. This is actually quite impressive.”

But that wasn’t all. Samuel snapped his fingers, and dozens of portals opened up in the air behind the Worldwalker. He spun around and froze.

“Oh, fuck.”

He whispered as he caught a glimpse of the winged beast waiting there before a blue sky. They poured out by the dozens. Most of them spanned hundreds of feet in length, except for the one that led them all. An obsidian-black beast that wore a gaze of fury, over a thousand feet in length.

They were Dragons. And they weren’t alone. They carried on their back High Elves. Gorgons. Giants. Centinels. Cyclopes. Many more beasts from the Mortal Realm.

The obsidian Dragon opened its mouth, unleashing a plume of black flames at the Trickster as it spoke.

“HOW DARE YOU BETRAY US, WORLDWALKER!”

Trico raised his Divine Trident, blocking the attack as he conjured a fractal barrier. But the other Dragons unleashed their flaming breaths too, joining their leader. His barrier began to crack, and he teleported out of the way.

“To be fair, that’s kind of on you for trusting someone who calls himself the ‘Trickster’, you know?”

Trico appeared higher in the air, only for Samuel to snap his fingers once again. Even more portals opened up, this time showing a green sky. And out poured an eclectic of creatures. They came in all shapes and sizes. Some of them looked like floating rocks, while others looked like trees. They were Fairies and Angels and all sorts of Sacred Spirits amongst them.

They bickered amongst themselves, shouting at each other as they flew through.

“I told you we should not have trusted him!”

A tall Fairy spat as she floated forward. Her body glowed gold, and her wings were a translucent silver. She turned away from a huffing Pixie and an annoyed Gnome, before facing the Trickster. She raised a finger, unleashing a flurry of sparks his way.

He dove out of the way, only for the Gnome to wave a wand.

“Oh, shut it, Tera! Why would I have listen to you?”

The Gnome pointed at the Trickster.  At once, Trico froze where he was, suddenly encased in ice, and the Pixie clapped her hands together.

“Just because you were right this once, does not mean you are wiser than us.”

Her eyes glinted as the ice shattered, before being engulfed by a brilliant explosion. The outpouring of Spirits slowed as they watched the blast clear. But Trico was no longer there. His laughter came from higher above, drawing all their gazes.

“So this is the might of the Nexeus!”

The Trickster floated atop the crimson dome of the Netherworld, covered in cracks. He had his hand on his chest like he was both laughing and in pain. He looked at the three grand armies that had gathered to face him— at the Spirits, at the Dragons, and at the Demons— before he shook his head.

“My apprentice, we managed to accomplish quite a grand thing, eh?”

He turned to Samuel. The Devil King narrowed his eyes, reacting for once, losing his cold demeanor.

“Do not call me your apprentice. I will kill you here, Trico.”

“That’s harsh, but understandable. There is no way I can beat you all on my own.”

Trico sighed as he lowered his head. He looked like he was ready to accept his fate, then the stars in his body twinkled like whenever he was about to play a trick. He spread his arms wide as his laughter filled the Netherworld.

“However, I am not alone.”

And the sky ripped open. The crimson dome was lifted as a brilliant light shone down at the three grand armies. The Spirits, the Dragons, and the Demons all paused as they raised their heads, looking at what was waiting there above.

A hundred figures floated there, waiting behind the Trickster. All kinds of beings and entities. The Devil King couldn’t get a good look at most of them— they were mostly silhouettes, but he recognized what they were in an instant.

“...Worldwalkers.”

Samuel’s eyes went wide as he whispered the word. He took a step back, watching as the hundred figures waited in the sky. And all of the inhabitants of the Nexeus froze in fear at the beings that they saw.

Most of the Worldwalkers were the size of an ordinary person. A few were larger— perhaps the size of the Beast. But some of them dwarfed even the Nexeus.

A giant turtle carried a world in its back, floating and waiting in the emptiness of the Void. Next to it, another hulking creature waited, with an anthropoid body, and a face covered in tendrils. Behind them both, a metallic sphere hovered like a massive moon, staring down into the open hole in the Nexeus.

Trico glanced up as he chuckled.

“Took them long enough.”

A single one of the Worldwalkers descended down to Trico. She had a single black wing, just like Via, but it was on the opposite side. She also only had a single pair of arms, and she wore no mask covering her face. She shook her head as Trico nodded at her, glancing at the sphere floating in the sky.

“You really went all out, didn’t you, Ana? I can’t believe you even got those Void Pirates to help out!”

She wore a cool expression on her face, replying almost mechanically.

“The Nexeus is a System-world, so I told Idu he can harvest its core if we are forced to invade it. However, let us hope it does not come to that.”

Ana drew away from the Trickster, before facing the three grand armies of the Nexeus. She spoke softly, but somehow, her voice projected for all to hear.

“Inhabitants of the Nexeus, listen to me: for the crime of killing my sister, we have condemned your world to perdition. The corruption shall spread quickly, and it shall all soon collapse. Perhaps you could reverse the damage, or maybe you can flee to another world. We shall not stop you if you do survive this punishment. But heed this—”

She took in a deep breath, before glancing at Trico’s damaged state. Her eyes flickered for a moment, and she looked back down. All those who were gathered there recoiled in fear. Whether it were the Dragons, the Spirits, or the Demons. But she did not cast her gaze towards them. She only eyed a single figure— Samuel himself.

“If the inhabitants of your world dare slay another one of our kind, we will ensure that nothing shall be left of the Nexeus when we return. That is all.”

With that message delivered, she flew back, and the sky began to seal shut. Samuel couldn’t react. He could only stand in stunned silence along with the rest of the Nexeus. The other Worldwalkers vanished one after another, until only Trico was left.

He flew back after Ana, before she disappeared too. The Trickster swept his gaze over the three grand armies of the Nexeus. The Dragons looked uncertainly between each other, and the Spirits hesitated. Samuel himself wanted to move, but he couldn’t bring himself to raise a finger.

“You heard her, you can’t kill me, so… goodbye!”

And with that, they could only watch helplessly as Trico vanished, and the sky sealed shut. There was a flash of light as the war between the Nexeus and the Worldwalkers finally came to an end.

The inhabitants of the Nexeus were left alone to deliberate their predicament— to ponder their perdition. Until the war against the end of the world began.

50. Perdition Part Three

The vision came to an end. I hadn’t seen all of it clearly— a lot of it was a blur, barely even comprehensible to me. But I felt the emotions my dad had felt back then. It was numbing. But my heart ached, and my mind spun in confusion.

It was almost too much for me.

And I knew… I just knew that the feelings the Devil had conveyed were muted. Diluted. It was not the raw sense of betrayal he had been overcome with at the time. He had purposefully filtered it through a lens for me. Perhaps it was even for himself.

I didn’t know whether that was true. I didn’t even know how to react. I stood there in stunned silence as the Devil’s memory came to an end. He raised his hand, continuing his soliloquy, his words echoing in my pocket space as the white flames of the Beast burned around us.

“I do not wish to relive these memories, my dear daughter. They are from a time long before now— when I was a different person. When I bore a different sin.”

I honestly wasn’t sure how much time had passed since we started our conversation. But the lake of fire beneath us no longer burned as brightly as before. Had it only been a day? A few hours? A few minutes? A few days?

When I was lost in my dad’s memories, I lost track of time. It could have happened all in an instant. Or time could have passed just as it did in reality. Or it might have been like when I was asleep— even if I didn’t sleep often— where it was hard to gauge how much time had passed.

Either way, living through the Devil’s history had exhausted me. It wasn’t just an emotional drain, but seeing that battle… it was even more intense that the duel between the Beast and [The Great Agarus].

Even though there were only a hundred Worldwalkers there, each one was probably as strong as the Beast— maybe even stronger!

With the combined effort of the Nexeus back then, perhaps they could have prevailed. Especially with all the Lesser Gods that had been around at the time. But right now? I wanted to laugh, knowing what I had seen.

Perhaps the Spirit Plane was different. I didn’t know much about the Spirit Lord, nor did I know anything about what he was doing. There was also the Fairy Queen, and supposedly, she was quite powerful. But both the Mortal Realm and the Netherworld were really lackluster compared to the Nexeus of old.

And the fact was— they were defeated by the end of the world. They couldn’t stop the corruption. The world was still ending, and now they were all gone. My dad’s kingdom. All the Dragons. Even the Centinels were forced to flee to Secely.

The world was going to end. And it was all—

“It was all my fault.”

Sal whispered as he raised his head. I blinked, hearing the thought finish not in my head, but from my dad’s words. I placed a hand on my chest, feeling this heavy weight pulling me down. It was… guilt.

A sense of guilt that I never felt before. One that belonged to the Devil— one that spurred me to blame him for the unending wall of corruption that was making its way through the Second Layer of the Netherworld.

I bit my lower lip as he shook his head.

“I caused the end of the world, my dear daughter. I understand that I am wrong for that. However, you cannot blame me for believing in a man I thought was my master.”

Sal raised his head, sighing melancholically.

“I trusted Trico with more than just my life. I trusted him with the entire world. Because he was the only reason I was alive. So I thought he cared for me. I thought he saw me as his own child.”

There was no vision here. Just the Devil’s wistful words. But when I heard it, I could feel the pain he felt. It rang— like echoes of the emotions he shared from his memories.

“Perhaps it was my fault that the world is ending. Maybe I should not have been so egotistical to believe that I was the one who killed Via— how could I possibly think that I was the one who slew a Worldwalker? I was a mere Lesser Demon. It was so foolish of me to have thought I was capable of anything at that moment other than acting as a distraction.”

Sal ground his teeth together. Another new emotion I had never seen him express. Frustration— not anger, but just sheer frustration.

His lips quivered, and he took a step back. He turned away from me as he placed a hand on his chest.

“But I cannot be blamed for failing to see through the lies of the Trickster’s thousand-year-plan. You can blame the Dragons. You can blame the Spirits. But you cannot blame me for that.”

The Devil finished as he closed his eyes. I stared at him— I peered into his back, before I looked back down at myself. The weight inside of me remained. It still compelled me to condemn my dad.

And yet, I didn’t remember this feeling when I approached him earlier. It only came to me progressively with each vision I was shown. I thought it was a result from seeing his memories— I thought that I was condemning him for knowing what he had done wrong.

But I realized now that was wrong. Slowly, I rose to my feet. My dad didn’t react. He didn’t even notice me as I walked up to him. He only realized I was there when I was standing right behind him.

He covered his face as he tried to turn away from me.

“Oh, I know how you feel. I know you think I’m in the wrong. But—”

And I poked the Devil on the side. He blinked, breaking out of his pit of self-pity for a moment to stare at me.

“I don’t actually think it’s your fault the world is ending.”

I spoke simply, before crossing my arms. My dad slowly looked me up and down as I continued.

“You’re the one who is blaming yourself— you’re the one who’s drowning yourself in your own guilt. I can literally feel it.”

I didn’t know if it was a byproduct of Sal’s magic that showed his memories, or if it was something else. Perhaps he might have had a Skill that was similar to [Truth Divination]. Whatever it was, it was bleeding into my emotions, and it was making me want to condemn him even though I knew I didn’t want to.

The Devil opened his mouth, then closed his mouth for a moment. He shook his head and turned around like a feisty child.

“You were the one who came out swinging, accusing me of causing the end of the world!”

“That’s true.”

I placed a hand on my chin as Sal harrumphed. I waved a hand dismissively, explaining my thought process.

“I only said it because that’s what I was told. Or that’s what I heard. Or something. I don’t exactly remember. But I asked you about it because I wanted to hear the truth from you.”

I watched as the Devil pursed his lips. He looked like he wanted to avert his gaze from me, but I stared deep into his eyes— not the eyes of Samuel the Devil KIng, but the black eyes of Sal, my father.

“And after hearing everything you’ve said, I don’t think it’s your fault.”

His eyes went wide, and I continued.

“You were tricked. You were manipulated since you were a Lesser Demon. So you can’t possibly be the one to blame for the end of the world. And neither are the Dragons or the Spirits or anyone. There is only one person at fault—”

I raised a finger, punctuating my point.

“—and it’s Trico’s fault.”

I finished as Sal stared at me. He paused for only a brief second, before pointing accusingly at me.

“You’re only saying that because you’re my daughter.”

I groaned, rolling my eyes.

“You’re not going to believe me no matter what I tell you, huh?”

“Well, of course. My daughter would be biased.”

The Devil snorted, crossing his arms. I turned around, facing the audience that had been there the entire time. Haec, Taburas, Bertrugil, and Aemula exchanged a glance.

“Well, what about you guys, then? Do you guys agree with my dad saying how he’s to blame here? Or do you agree with me when I say it’s not his fault?”

Haec hesitated. He scratched the back of his head, before answering.

“I believe it is a lot more nuanced than that, Salvos.”

Sal gestured emphatically at my companion.

“See! Even your brother agrees with you! Everyone thinks it’s my fault!”

I scowled, shooting Haec a glare. He gave me a helpless shrug. I turned back to the Devil with an exasperated sigh.

“Look, not everyone thinks it is your fault. I’m telling you, if you keep blaming yourself, all you’ll feel is pain and guilt.”

I spoke insistently as my dad raised a brow at me.

“Oh yeah? And who else knows the truth of what happened back then, but still doesn’t blame me now?”

It was a question that was meant to trap me— to stump me. He was grinning, not because he was proud of what he had done. He was grinning because he thought he had caught me and won the argument. But I was prepared for it.

I gave the Devil a quick response.

“Belphegor.”

And immediately, Sal froze. The grin on his face vanished as I held his gaze.

“Belphegor said it’s not your fault.”

“Oh.”

Was all the Devil could say.

51. Perdition Part Four

It wasn’t the Devil’s fault.

Belphegor had said as much, and after hearing my dad’s version of events, I truly believed in that message. So I did as I was told. I was asked to pass that sentiment on— to convey a feeling that was lost to time.

I spoke it. I said it. I even believed it. But even as the words left my mouth, I could tell that Sal was in disbelief.

“Belphegor said that…?”

I watched as my dad shook his head. He grinned uncertainly at me— like he had caught me, and he knew I was playing a prank on him.

“Ah, that’s a good lie. But a lie nonetheless.”

“I’m not lying.”

I insisted, taking a step forward,

“I am telling you the truth. Why would I lie to you? I’m your daughter.”

“And that’s exactly why you would lie to me!”

Sal exclaimed as he backed away. He pointed accusingly at me.

“You’re just trying to make me feel better, and you’d say anything to do that!”

“That’s utterly ridiculous! You’re such an—”

I bit back my tongue, stopping myself from calling the Devil an idiot. Even if he was being one right now, insulting him would achieve nothing. But I was still getting frustrated. Nothing I was saying was getting through to him.

It was like he wanted me to be wrong. It was like he wanted to be right. It was like it helped him sleep better if he knew he was at fault.

I didn’t understand it. I wanted to understand it. But as I stared at the face the Devil wore— the playful, laughing expression that seemed to mock me for being wrong about him— I knew I wasn’t going to learn anything there.

He was wearing a mask. It was all a facade he had put up. And I had to break through.

I took a deep breath, recalling the guilt he felt in his memories. The sheer disdain he held against himself. My eyes flickered as I saw the Devil that was standing before me. He was nothing like the Devil King of old.

The man I had seen in those memories was stoic, steadfast, and courageous. He had ambition. He believed in justice— in doing what was right. He cared about his people. He cared about achieving his goals.

But when I saw my dad as he was right now, I saw an apathetic man. Sad and full of self-hatred. He was certainly playful, and in a sense, he was also carefree. But all he did to pass the time was play tricks on others. For his own entertainment. For his own enjoyment. For himself.

He was… just like the Trickster.

The way he acted— the way he spoke— it was all reminiscent of what Trico had been like. And I knew that back then, Samuel never behaved that way. So the Devil I knew today only came about after the world had already begun its end.

“Why?”

I asked as I stared at the Devil. He tilted his head at me.

“Why what?”

I gritted my teeth at his response. But he refused to be reasoned with.

“Why am I such a terrible father? Why am I such a horrible lover? Why am I such a poor king?”

“No.”

I answered his questions simply. I didn’t care to indulge in his self-pity— his self-hatred. My gaze darkened as I exhaled slowly.

“Samuel.”

Immediately, my dad’s brows snapped together. He glared at me, speaking simply but dangerously.

“Don’t call me that.”

“Why are you trying to make yourself the villain?”

I ignored him, instead walking forward, even as the Devil backed away. He frowned at me as he tried to laugh me off.

“Make myself the villain? My dear daughter, I don’t think you realize— I am the Devil!”

“And you were a righteous king. Until you decided to blame yourself for what happened.”

I replied instantly. I refused to even wait for a single moment before my response. I watched as Sal narrowed his eyes, before opening his mouth. But I continued, speaking over him.

“You want to blame yourself for what happened. You want to be at fault. You want to be wrong so you can justify running away from the end of the world.”

“I—”

He blinked a few times, and I shook my head. I raised a clawed finger, pointing at my dad.

“That is why you emulate the Trickster. So you can hate yourself. So you can convince yourself that you are to blame. But you’re not. Not to me. And not to Belphegor.”

Sal gritted his teeth. The smirk on his face was gone now. He averted his gaze, mustering up a reply.

“You talk about Belphegor, but you do not know him like I do.”

“I know him well enough.”

I placed a hand on my chest, remembering the odd Primordial Demon I had met down beneath the surface of the Netherworld. Belphegor showed me his feelings. I heard his plight. And I was going to convey what he felt to the man he loved.

[Truth Divination].

Sal paused as I activated the Skill. He noticed the stillness in the air— he watched as soft glow came from my eyes. He wanted to look away from me, but his gaze was drawn to my own. It was just the both of us here, trapped by this magical aura.

But the feelings of a third individual seeped through.

“Belphegor does not blame you, Samuel.”

I repeated myself. And the Devil clenched a fist.

“Don’t use your Skills on—”

But I interrupted him once again, and he flinched at every word.

“Perhaps you hoped that he would, but he never did. Not once in the entirety of his damnation down in your fallen kingdom did he ever believe you were at fault for what happened.”

I shook my head, remembering the morose gaze of the Guardian of the Netherworld. His leathery face, drenched in tears, longed only for a single thing.

“I know you are afraid of confronting your failures. But Belphegor is still down there. He is still fighting. And he is doing it all for you.”

I saw the guilt in Sal’s eyes. I could feel it deep in his heart. He tried to repress his building anger— but he failed. I sensed it with [Truth Divination]. He lashed out, gesturing at himself.

“What do you want from me, Salvos?”

He spread his arms wide as he glared my way.

“I cannot save the world. I have failed once. I will fail again. There is nothing I can do. Not for this world.”

There was a long silence as I saw the Devil standing there, basking in his misery. He remembered his failures. He lived through his regrets again and again. I felt it all. It was almost painful.

I closed my eyes.

“Belphegor told me…”

Sal cursed.

“Why do you keep bringing him up? Stop that!”

I refused to accede. I opened my eyes, remembering that brief moment I shared with the Guardian of the Netherworld at the end of the world.

“He said that if he could do it all again, even knowing the outcome— he would not change a thing.”

“I… what?”

The Devil took a step back, almost refusing to believe what I said. I held his gaze, speaking slowly.

“Look into my eyes. Feel what I feel. Tell me if you think I’m still lying here.”

His silence was answer enough. He knew I could not trick him— not with my Skills. He was the Devil. A Primordial Demon who was tens of thousands of years old. I was a mere Primeval Demon who was a decade old at most.

There was no way I could fool him. I was telling the truth, and he knew it.

“You say you cannot save the world— you say that you are the one who caused its end. But you only say that because you’d much rather hide away in your little pocket space, sleeping for decades, in hopes that when you wake up, it would all just be a nightmare, and things would return to normal.”

My dad bit his lower lip as my gaze continued boring into him.

“And you vilify yourself so you can rationalize your inaction. Because you’d much rather bear the guilt of causing the end of the world, than bear the guilt of abandoning everything.”

Again, no response. The Devil just stood there in silence. I raised my head, looking at [The World Of My Mind] around us. And I saw flashes of my own memories reflecting on the fractal surface— the moments I had shared with my companions.

Haec. Daniel. Edithe. Saffron. Willy. Orgaf.

The moments I shared with each and every one of them. But it wasn’t just them. I remembered my children. I remembered my friends.

Novis. Bellum. Oriur. Rachel. Lily. Xidra. Hadrian… so many of them. So many people I cared about back in the Mortal Realm. They were all in this world. They were all still there for me.

But Sal didn’t have anything left. He had nothing other than regrets… except, that wasn’t true, was it?

I shook my head, looking back towards the Devil.

“Perhaps you are right. Perhaps you cannot save the world. Perhaps you are not capable of doing that. But you can still save the life of one person.”

His eyes went wide as I whispered.

“You can still save him.”

I stepped forward, letting my feelings pour out. My voice echoed around my pocket space as my eyes flashed. [Truth Divination] showed everything to my dad. And I finished as he could only stare at me in a somber silence.

“You can still save Belphegor.”

52. Perdition Part Five

“You can still save Belphegor.”

My voice echoed around my pocket space. The glint in my eyes faded away, and [Truth Divination] came to an end. My dad stood there before, still wrapped in a somber silence. He didn’t speak. He didn’t meet my gaze.

I poured out all my feelings for him to see— I showed him that I was telling the truth. And I pleaded with him to do what was right. Not for the sake of justice, but for his own sake.

So I looked at the Devil, waiting for his response. I had nothing else left to say. He had heard my soul, and now it was his turn to act.

[The World Of My Mind] returned to normal. My pocket space stopped shifting, and the reflections of my memories faded away. There was an all-encompassing silence that remained. A sense of solitude that made it seem like it was only the Devil standing here.

Not me. Not Haec. Not his friends. Not the lake of fire.

It was just Sal. The Devil. Formerly known as Samuel. The first King of the Netherworld, disgraced and forgotten with time.

His gaze was shadowed over. His brows were arched over his head, casting a darkness that seemed to envelope his body. It was almost unsettling to see. He stood eerily still. It was like he was a statue— refusing to move and refusing to act.

Or so I thought.

His head creaked back as the shadow was lifted from his body. The Devil’s black eyes bore into me, and I stood my ground. Was he glaring at me? Was he upset by what I said? I couldn’t quite tell. The expression he wore on his face was unreadable.

I watched his lips moved. Sal whispered something, and I blinked.

“What?”

I asked, but my dad didn’t stick around to give an answer. A rift opened behind him— a portal that was pitch black. He stepped into it, and the hole in space sealed shut.

The Devil was gone.

***

It took a moment to register what had happened. Haec had watched the entire conversation as a spectator— he didn’t even feel like he belonged here. Everything that was said and shown felt too… personal.

But he was there for it. He watched it all unfurl. And when the scene came to an end, he didn’t even realize it was over.

But the Devil just walked away— opened a portal and left. Just like that, the conversation had ended, and now the former Heir of the Netherworld was left sitting there with his head spinning. The only reason he broke out of his stupor was because he felt a finger poking him from the side.

“Haec…”

He glanced over to Taburas who was biting her lower lip. She wore a worried look on her face.

“What do we do?”

“I—”

Haec gritted his teeth. He glanced at Bertrugil— the normally quippy [Abraxas] was quiet now, processing what was said. Next to him, Aemula was stunned, but also confused. It looked like she didn’t quite understand the gravity of what was discussed.

Taking in a deep breath, Haec shook his head as he turned back to the [Succubus].

“I do not know, Taburas. If this is a problem that even the Devil flees…”

But Salvos spoke up, cutting him off in an instant.

“Nope.”

Haec blinked at her simple response. He turned to his first companion, and she stood there with her hands on her hips, still staring at the empty space where the Devil had once stood. She shook her head, continuing with a small smile on her face.

“My Dad isn’t running.”

“He… isn’t?”

Haec furrowed his brows. And Salvos nodded, turning to face him. She looked confident as she finished.

“Not anymore.”

***

A powerful explosion ripped across the dark tunnel. Fragments of broken buildings were sent flying in every direction, knocked back by a pulse of iridescent light. This expanding ripple formed bubbles of non-existence, popping up alongside rifts that distorted space itself.

Belphegor stumbled back, staring at the remains of dozens of [Gargoyles] lying at his feet. He wiped the black blood from his face and raised his gaze. He heard a cacophonous chittering— he saw the bright light as it drowned his senses.

The end of the world approached, and it drew closer faster than it had ever moved. Despite his best efforts, there was nothing Belphegor could do to stop it. It would consume the Second Layer of the Netherworld, just as it consumed all the others before it.

The Guardian of the Netherworld could have given up. He could have fled like many of his comrades did in the past. He hesitated, looking back down at himself as the aura of divinity wisping off him vanished.

And he made his decision.

“I won’t run.”

He was going to continue fighting— he was going to perish like those who stayed and fought alongside him.

“I won’t give up.”

Belphegor rose to his feet, clenching a fist. His gaze landed on stared a distortion moving through the end of the world. It hid behind an army of corruption. Whether it was Corrupted Netherstones or Corrupted Netherstructures or even Corrupted Hellspaces.

They all seemed to protect it. Like it was their leader. This was the very first time Belphegor had seen such a behavior. And the only reason this could happen was because he had left the Second Layer.

It was so brief. He had sensed something amiss in the First Layer, so he went to visit it. And he underestimated how much worse the time dilation had become between the Second Layer and the First Layer.

Enough time had passed down here to create… that.

Belphegor watched as it emerged from the end of the world. Bigger than before. Even though it was already massive. It was— 

A giant Corrupted Hellspace.

One that was larger than any he had ever seen before. It had so many tendrils, he couldn’t even keep count. The aura of distortion that normally covered a Corrupted Hellspace wasn’t there, instead it had become fully visible, even to the naked eye.

He didn’t even think it was a Corrupted Hellspace any longer. It had to have become something else… or maybe it was in the process of becoming something else.

Belphegor didn’t know. He just knew he had to stop it now— before it got even stronger. He straightened, taking a tired step forward. And another. And another.

The giant Corrupted Hellspace screeched, unleashing its tendrils at him. Belphegor sprinted forward, even as the corrupted army descended upon him. Even if his body broke— even if he grew tired— he wasn’t going to stop fighting. He wasn’t going to surrender. He wasn’t going to run away. Because he did it all for—

“[Godkiller].”

A familiar voice echoed throughout the second layer. It was a reverberation that shook the ground beneath Belphegor’s feet. The words alone sent the closest of the corruption recoiling back.

And an instant later, the army of corruption was obliterated.

Belphegor’s eyes grew wide as he saw a shining object rip through Corrupted Netherstones and Corrupted Hellspaces alike— like they were all made of nothing. It was a speeding projectile that moved so fast, it reached the giant Corrupted Hellspace in a split-second.

The giant Corrupted Hellspace couldn’t react in time. Its core was pierced— a hole ripped through its body. The sheer force of the impact sent it flying straight back into the end of the world along with the glinting object.

And there was a flash of light as the project clashed with the wall of infinite corruption. Belphegor watched as the end of the world trembled— slowing for just a moment from the attack.

But as the giant Corrupted Hellspace sank into the corruption, the projectile stopped at the edge of the end of the world. The bright light slowly dimmed, and Belphegor saw what it was.

It was… a pitchfork. A black pitchfork that was all-too-familiar to the Guardian of the Netherworld.

He stared at it with round eyes, before watching as it flew back. The weapon shot towards him, but he didn’t flinch. Instead, he froze as he caught a glimpse of a red hand reaching out over his shoulder.

The hand caught the pitchfork a second later as Belphegor stood there. He recognized that hand. He knew who it was without even turning around. And because of that, he did not dare to crane his neck.

“I…”

Belphegor trailed off. Slowly, the hand withdrew behind him. The weapon vanished behind his head, and a voice spoke up. A familiar voice. A soothing voice. A comforting voice.

“I am sorry.”

It was the voice of a man. A broken man. A man who Belphegor knew so well.

“I didn't mean to abandon you. I didn't mean to leave you behind.”

The man continued speaking, even as Belphegor closed his eyes. The Guardian of the Netherworld wanted to soak in those words— relish in the voice that had become a memory.

“I failed you. I failed all of you—”

But hearing what was said, Belphegor couldn’t stop himself. He spun around and hugged the man standing behind him.

“Samuel…”

He whispered the name of his friend. The name of his lover. The name of his king.

Tears streamed down Belphegor’s bloodied face as the Devil stood there, stunned by the sudden embrace. Samuel blinked a few times, before he finally realized what was going on, and he returned the hug.

“Belphegor…”

The former Devil King lowered his head, looking down at his lover. In return, Belphegor tightened the hug, speaking softly.

“You did not fail us, Samuel. Don’t you dare blame yourself for what happened.”

“But I did fail you.”

Samuel replied, shaking his head weakly. He swept his gaze over the corrupted landscape, before looking at the end of the world.

“You needed me, and I wasn’t there for you. All of you.”

There was a long moment where the two held their embrace, ignoring the wall of infinite corruption approaching just ahead of them. Belphegor didn’t care if the world ended right now, he was finally reunited with the man he loved.

The Second Layer of the Netherworld trembled, and the corruption filled the air. Slowly, the two lovers broke from their embrace, and Belphegor shook his head.

“My King, I cannot speak for those who fled, but I can speak for those who remained.”

Belphegor gestured towards their broken surroundings. Samuel stared at him as he spoke softly.

“We stayed and fought, because we believed that you would one day make your return. We never faltered, because we knew you would come back. We believed in you, because you are our King.”

The former Devil King heard those words, and his eyes widened. He raised his head, staring at the Guardian of the Netherworld in shock.

From the wall of infinite corruption, a tendril shot out. The giant Corrupted Hellspace crawled up from the end of the world. A gaping hole filled its core, and its movements were sluggish compared to before. But it was still alive.

Belphegor ignored this, just smiling. He nodded at his King.

“And you have finally returned. So you did not fail me, my King. You do not need to apologize. For you are here now.”

Samuel closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. He bowed his head as the two remained silent for a moment. And he gave a simple reply.

“I am.”

The giant Corrupted Hellspace conjured up another army of corruption around it. Even more Corrupted Hellspaces took shape around the end of the world. They shrieked and screeched and descended upon the two Primordial Demons.

Samuel chuckled as he stepped past Belphegor.

“You are right. I have returned, haven’t I?”

The former Devil King twirled his pitchfork, continuing to walk forward. He headed straight for the end of the world without hesitation. And behind him, Belphegor faithfully followed.

Samuel set his gaze upon the wall of infinite corruption, a grin spreading across his face.

“This is the first time we have met, oh grand failure of mine. It is a pleasure to finally make your acquaintance.”

The giant Corrupted Hellspace let out a scream, lashing out with a tendril at the Devil. He ignored it, and Belphegor rushed forward, catching the tendril.

“I know our introduction should have happened long ago, and I know I am not the man who I once was. But I want to make a good impression. So let me show you—”

Samuel spoke, even as Belphegor yanked the tendril forward. The Guardian of the Netherworld pulled the giant Corrupted Hellspace to him, before delivering a powerful punch that shook the world.

“[I Shall Bear Your Sins]!”

A second hole was punctured through the giant Corrupted Hellspace. But it didn’t go limp just yet. It drew back, flying to the sky. It hovered there, hiding behind its army as he tried to repair itself.

And Samuel continued striding forward. He ignored the Corrupted Netherstructures as they assailed him. He didn’t even need to dodge as the tendrils of the other Corrupted Hellspaces seemed to somehow miss him.

The Devil had his arms spread wide, laughing wildly as he walked up to the end of the world.

“Let me show you the might of he who was once called the Devil King. Let me show you the glory of he who once ruled all Thirteen Layers of the Netherworld—”

The space of the Second Layer was still wobbling from the impact of Belphegor’s punch. But then, everything began to twist. The bubbles of non-existence nearby burst open, and the rifts sealed shut.

Belphegor lowered his head, watching as the world around them began to change. The broken space around them was replaced by that of another plane.

Samuel spread his arms wide as an ethereal castle seemed to emerge from the ground beneath his feet, carrying him high up to face the giant Corrupted Hellspace. He grinned.

“[Let Me Show You: The Dreams Of He Who Slew A God].”

And as he spoke the name of the Skill, the pocket space finished forming. All at once, the army of corruption was encased by a giant cube. Even the end of the world was trapped here, captured by the Devil.

Samuel smiled as he stood atop a tall castle made of white rock. All around him, a vast grassy flatland spread out in all directions. The sky was a light crimson— not dark and overbearing like the Netherworld.

Belphegor blinked, staring at this world he had never seen before. But it wasn’t just the world around them. He looked down at himself, and saw that all his injuries were gone. He had fought alongside Samuel countless times, but this was not a power that had ever been shown.

It had to have been a new Skill.

“What is this…?”

The Guardian of the Netherworld wondered aloud. And Samuel spoke up, his voice echoing around this expansive plane.

“This is my world. My kingdom. As long as I live…”

The Devil King glanced back at Belphegor. The Guardian of the Netherworld nodded. Samuel smiled and looked back towards the giant Corrupted Hellspace, raising his pitchfork.

“I will not let it fall.”

And the two Primordial Demons continued their battle against the end of the world in that pocket space. Together. Empowered by each other.

Fighting to save the world.

53. Dread

The Devil was gone. I didn’t know when he would return. Perhaps with the time dilation caused by the corruption, he could return in a day, or maybe he could return in a century. What happened next? I didn’t know.

I couldn’t even predict it. But what I knew was that now I had finally accomplished what I had originally set out to do. It was so long ago— I had only been a Lesser Demon back then, and I had been dragged out of the Netherworld against my will.

I found myself in the Mortal Realm, and I promised myself that I’d find a way back. I swore that I would return to my companion. That I would return to Haec.

And I finally did.

But before we could spend much time catching up, we were interrupted. First by the Beast, then by a bunch of the Demon King’s minions, and finally by the Devil. Now, however, all interruptions had been dealt with. And I could actually sit down and talk with my first ever companion.

I walked up to Haec as he shifted back, standing before his friends. He swept his gaze over Taburas, Bertrugil, and Aemula, before looking back at me. He scratched the back of his head as he looked towards where my dad had been.

And he asked in an uncertain voice.

“...what do we do now?”

It was a simple question. At least, to me, the answer was obvious. But to the four Archdemons standing there in the middle of my pocket space, they looked truly lost.

So I just shrugged back at them.

“Well, we do what we were going to do before— save your friends from the Demon King.”

It was a simple answer. Which was the only appropriate answer to what was asked. However, Haec was taken aback by what was said. He blinked a few times, but it was Taburas who piped up.

“But what about the end of the world?”

She stared at me with wide eyes. I crossed my arms simply, meeting her gaze.

“What about it?”

I asked casually. In response, Bertrugil narrowed his eyes, frowning at me.

“Shouldn’t we do something about it? Considering… well, I don’t know if you realize this, but we live in the world, so if it ends, we die too?”

He spoke emphatically. And I sighed, shaking my head. I gave the same explanation to the four Archdemons that I gave Daniel and Edithe so long ago.

“Do you really think there’s anything any of us here can do about the end of the world? Just think about it. It’s the end of the world. What can we even do about it as we are right now?”

I wagged a finger at Bertrugil. He opened his mouth, then paused. He hesitated for a moment as I turned back to Haec. And I brought a clawed hand to my chest.

“I went down to the Second Layer— it’s not fun. I barely even escaped with my life. Even if you all became Primeval Demons with me, and I went down there with you, we’d still all die very quickly. Trust me.”

A long silence passed. Haec chewed his lower lip, clearly processing what I said. I wasn’t sure if the fact that the world was ending had even fully settled for him. Taburas looked to him for guidance, but she couldn’t find any help there. And Bertrugil was just rubbing his temples as he muttered about how we were all going to die.

It was Aemula who was the first to finally speak up and agree with me.

“I think Salvos is right.”

The other three Archdemons turned to her. She shrank back— which was a funny sight, considering she was as big as Haec.

“I mean— what can we even do about the end of the world right now? The Devil went to deal with it, and he’s very strong. If he can’t stop it, we can’t stop it. But if he can stop it, we’ll still have to deal with even more Deathsquad Hunters coming after us. So…”

Aemula trailed off, and I nodded at her with a smile.

“Exactly!”

I snapped my fingers in agreement. I faced Haec. He bit his lower lip, and I walked up to him. I took his hand as I peered into his eyes.

“So let’s do what we can, alright? And by that— I mean we should deal with that idiot Demon King first. After all, we’re finally back together again.”

Haec stood there in silence for what felt like an eternity. Slowly, he nodded as he raised his head.

“Right.”

He whispered, before taking in a deep breath.

“Let’s do that.”

***

The world was changing. All across the Nexeus, gears were being turned. Salvos and Haec finally cemented themselves as enemies of the Demon King, while the Devil decided to return to his fallen kingdom. The end of the world was delayed for another day, and the Guardian of the Netherworld was reunited with his lover.

In the Mortal Realm, Daniel Song sat alone in a room with a strange [Trader], and Edithe Dawnrise raised the alarm of a second possible invasion from the Demon King.

The Humans and the Elves continued to wage their war.

The Fairy Queen watched as her world was constructed.

The Beast roamed the Netherworld, enraged by its encounter with [The Great Agarus].

The Spirit Lord waited.

And in Mavos Academy, Rachel wandered out of the campus-city. She trudged through a dense forest, stepping over the fallen branches, deviating away from the gravel path. Her brows were furrowed as she muttered to herself, searching for a scent that was so familiar to her.

“It has to be here somewhere…”

She paused for a brief moment when she encountered a strange hole in the ground. Like something had burrowed its way through the earth. But she just shrugged and continued past it.

“That’s not it. It should be right— aha!”

Rachel exclaimed as she uncovered a small cavern. A voice resounded in her head as she stepped into the dusty room, beaming from ear to ear.

“I found it!”

Now Entering [Lair: Cave of Companions]!

She stepped foot into the small cavern, seeing the scattered books strewn around alongside the odd trinket or so decorating the walls. Rachel placed a hand on her hips as her gaze landed on a magic circle drawn on the ground in the center of the room.

“Now… I wonder if there’s anything here I can use to find her…”

As Rachel wondered aloud, a strange goblet filled with black water glinted in the back of the room.

End of Salvos Book 11

Author's notes

Thanks for reading as always!

This book was especially hard to write because I was quite demotivated while writing most of it. I am still quite burnt out on writing, considering that I have been writing non-stop for the last 3 years without taking even a single week off posting. But... I'm slowly recovering my energy, I think.

I'm quite excited to write more about Salvos and Haec in Volume 7 Part 1, while also writing about what else goes on in the Mortal Realm. It's a hard balance for me to maintain. However, I have a plan in mind, and if I execute it well, it's gonna be so good.

Just a quick reminder, the Salvos Kickstarter to get the first ever print edition of Salvos is now out! You can get a signed hardback or paperback edition of the novel if you support it right now! It's your only chance to get one, so be sure to back the kickstarter!

https://www.kickstarter.com/projects/1943799137/salvos-book-1-an-epic-litrpg-fantasy-novel

Lastly, check out the Salvos comic here if you haven't already! Season 1 is about to end soon! https://tapas.io/series/Salvos-comic/info

Read More

From the same series:

Curious Beginnings: Salvos Volume 1
A Demon’s Pride: Salvos Volume 2
The Plaguelands: Salvos Volume 3
Primeval Knowledge: Salvos Volume 4
Corruption and Centinels: Salvos Volume 5 Part 1
Grand Skill: Salvos Volume 5 Part 2
Wretched Insect: Salvos Volume 5 Part 3
The Treasures of Alexander: Salvos Volume 5 Part 4

Hellprinces: Salvos Volume 5 Part 5

Revelation: Salvos Volume 6 Part 1

From the Deltaverse:

Amelia

Who needs a Class when you're already the strongest anyways?

Ten years ago, Amelia woke up alone and lost in a broken world where she had to fight for her survival.

Now, after reaching the pinnacle of power, defeating the Void itself, and escaping the abyss, she has finally found her way back into the real world. But instead of returning to Earth, she arrives in the land of Vacuos. A fantasy world with magic, monsters, Classes, and Levels. A world that is governed by a System like it were a video game.

And when rewarded with a Class befitting her accomplishments— to become a powerful [Hero] that will forever dedicate her life to protecting this world that is not her own— she only has one response.

“Absolutely not. I’m going to live a normal life now, thank you very much.”

Check out this fun, action-packed LitRPG Isekai Adventure! It is one of the fastest growing novels of all time on RoyalRoad with millions of views. Now available on Kindle, Kindle Unlimited, and Audible!

Amelia the Level Zero Hero Book 1

Amelia the Level Zero Hero Book 2

Melas

Killed and born again to a fantasy world, Melas finds herself as the daughter of a dangerous criminal.

Her mother is a spellcaster, her magic banned throughout the continents of Soli and Vitae. They will be hunted by the Church, shunned by their peers, having to fight both people and monsters to survive. When faced with inquisitors, slavers, terrorists, and more, Melas will have no choice but to overcome them to seize her own destiny, or fail and run from it all.

Thus begins the story of a girl from Earth, murdered unfairly and cast into an even more unfair world. For while cursed into this terrible fate, one small blessing will aid her throughout her story, and it's the wish granted to her before her rebirth:

Make me the most powerful spellcaster in the entire world.

Check out this intense isekai fantasy novel here!

Abomination: Melas Book 1
The Witch: Melas Book 2
Demon’s Den: Melas Book 3

Tian

Death is a disease, and there is only one cure.

Tian, a Cultivator at the precipice of ascension, is thwarted in her quest for immortality. Defeated, she escapes to another world with Levels, Classes, magic, and monsters. She becomes a Lost Soul. Her core begins to dwindle, but she does not abandon her goal.

Working with a group of rebels in this new world, she opposes the unkillable tyrant Galgom to learn his secrets. Against his army of machines wielding laser guns and laser swords, she will cultivate her new powers, achieving Feats as she seeks her antidote:

Immortality.

Check out this action-packed cultivation litrpg fantasy novel here!

Lost Soul: Tian Book 1
Soul Seeker: Tian Book 2

Trace

The world falls into chaos. Earth is integrated into the multiversal System. And all Trace has is a gun.

Trace Taylor was at a shooting range when the world was kidnapped by the alien species called the ‘Esvol’ to begin humanity's integration with the System. Each individual person is given a femtochip implant and a class to fend for themselves before being sent back to Earth. Once Trace returns, she finds that the planet too is left scarred by this encounter.

Faced with monsters, dungeons, an annoying AI, and a lot of insane idiots, how will Trace come to survive this newly-changed planet?

Check out this is a Young Adult take on the LitRPG Apocalypse genre here!

Killshot Apocalypse: Trace Book 1
Cascading Cataclysm: Trace Book 2

***

Copyright © 2023 MelasD / V.A. Lewis All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form possible without permission from the author or publisher. For permissions, contact the author or publisher through email at delta201@melaswebserial.com

Cover Art by FuyuDust

Typography by MikeWe

To hear news about my books and Salvos stuff, subscribe to my Twitter here: https://twitter.com/melas_delta

You can also check out my Discord if you prefer it over Twitter!
https://discord.gg/BD93MBVVns

And you can subscribe to my Patreon to support my webcomic and read the start of Book 12! https://www.patreon.com/MelasD